The history of the late revolution of the empire of the Great Mogol together with the most considerable passages for 5 years following in that empire : to which is added, a letter to the Lord Colbert, touching the extent to Indostan, the circulation of the gold and silver of the world, to discharge it self there, as also the riches, forces, and justice of the same and the principal cause of the decay of the states of Asia / by Mons. F. Bernier ... English'd out of French.
         Histoire de la dernière révolution des Etats du Grand Mogol. English
         Bernier, François, 1620-1688.
      
       
         
           1676
        
      
       Approx. 419 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 204 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A27515
         Wing B2044
         ESTC R16888
         12546556
         ocm 12546556
         63063
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A27515)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 63063)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 954:3)
      
       
         
           
             The history of the late revolution of the empire of the Great Mogol together with the most considerable passages for 5 years following in that empire : to which is added, a letter to the Lord Colbert, touching the extent to Indostan, the circulation of the gold and silver of the world, to discharge it self there, as also the riches, forces, and justice of the same and the principal cause of the decay of the states of Asia / by Mons. F. Bernier ... English'd out of French.
             Histoire de la dernière révolution des Etats du Grand Mogol. English
             Bernier, François, 1620-1688.
             Oldenburg, Henry, 1615?-1677.
          
           
             The second edition.
          
           2 v. ([16], 179; [3], 191, [1] p.)
           
             Printed and sold by M. Pitt ... and S. Miller ... and J. Starkey ...,
             London :
             1676.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
             Translated by Henry Oldenburg.
             The second volume, Particular events, or, The most considerable passages after the war for five years, or thereabout, in the empire of the Great Mogol ..., has separate t.p. and paging.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Mogul Empire -- History -- Early works to 1800.
           India -- History -- 1500-1765.
           India -- Description and travel.
           India -- Description and travel -- Early works to 1800.
           India -- Social conditions.
        
      
    
     
        2006-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-06 Derek Lee
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-06 Derek Lee
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               HISTORY
               OF
               The
               Late
               Revolution
               
                 OF
                 THE
              
               EMPIRE
               OF
               THE
               
                 GREAT
                 MOGOL
              
               :
               Together
               with
               the
               most
               considerable
               Passages
               for
               5
               years
               following
               in
               that
               Empire
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 which
                 is
                 added
              
               ,
               A
               LETTER
               to
               the
               Lord
               COLBERT
               ,
               touching
               the
               Extent
               of
               Indostan
               ;
               the
               Circulation
               of
               the
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               discharge
               it self
               there
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               
                 Riches
                 ,
                 Forces
              
               ,
               and
               Justice
               of
               the
               same
               :
               And
               the
               Principal
               Cause
               of
               the
               Decay
               of
               the
               States
               of
               Asia
               .
            
             
               
                 By
                 Mons
                 r
              
               F.
               BERNIER
               ,
               Physitian
               of
               the
               Faculty
               of
               Montpelier
               .
            
             
               English'd
               out
               of
               French.
               
            
             
               THE
               SECOND
               EDITION
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               Printed
               ,
               and
               Sold
               by
               
                 M.
                 Pitt
              
               at
               the
               Angel
               ,
               and
               
                 S.
                 Miller
              
               at
               the
               Star
               ,
               in
               St.
               
                 Paul's
                 Church
                 yard
              
               ;
               and
               
                 J.
                 Starkey
              
               at
               the
               Miter
               near
               Temple-Bar
               .
               1676.
               
            
             
          
           
             
             
               An
               EXTRACT
               of
               a
               LETTER
               
                 Written
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               H.
               O.
               
            
             
               FROM
               
                 Monsieur
                 DE
                 MONCEAUX
                 THE
                 YOUNGER
              
               ,
               Giving
               a
               Character
               of
               the
               BOOK
               here
               Englished
               ,
               and
               its
               AUTHOR
               .
            
             
               VIrtue
               sometimes
               is
               no
               less
               interessed
               than
               Affection
               :
               Both
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               are
               glad
               to
               receive
               from
               time
               to
               time
               pledges
               mutually
               answering
               for
               those
               that
               have
               united
               themselves
               in
               a
               close
               correspondence
               .
               Yours
               indeed
               should
               demand
               of
               
               me
               such
               ,
               as
               might
               be
               a
               security
               to
               you
               for
               the
               advance
               you
               have
               been
               pleased
               to
               make
               me
               of
               your
               Friendship
               .
               But
               since
               at
               present
               I
               have
               nothing
               worth
               presenting
               you
               with
               ;
               and
               yet
               am
               unwilling
               to
               give
               you
               any
               leisure
               to
               be
               diffident
               of
               my
               realness
               ,
               or
               to
               repent
               for
               having
               so
               easily
               given
               me
               a
               share
               in
               your
               esteem
               ,
               I
               here
               send
               you
               a
               Relation
               of
               INDOSTAN
               ,
               in
               which
               you
               will
               find
               such
               considerable
               Occurrences
               ,
               as
               will
               make
               you
               confess
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               convey
               to
               you
               a
               more
               acceptable
               Present
               ,
               and
               that
               Monsieur
               Bernier
               ,
               who
               hath
               written
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               Gallant
               Man
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               mould
               ,
               I
               wish
               all
               Travellers
               were
               made
               of
               .
               We
               ordinarily
               travel
               more
               out
               of
               Unsettledness
               than
               Curiosity
               ,
               
               with
               a
               design
               to
               see
               Towns
               and
               Countries
               rather
               than
               to
               know
               their
               Inhabitants
               and
               Productions
               ;
               and
               we
               stay
               not
               long
               enough
               in
               a
               place
               ,
               to
               inform
               our selves
               well
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               Policy
               ,
               Interests
               and
               Manners
               of
               its
               People
               .
               Monsieur
               Bernier
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               benefitted
               himself
               for
               the
               space
               of
               many
               years
               by
               the
               converse
               of
               the
               famous
               Gassendi
               ,
               seen
               him
               expire
               in
               his
               arms
               ,
               succeeded
               him
               in
               his
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               inherited
               his
               Opinions
               and
               Discoveries
               ,
               embarqued
               for
               Aegypt
               ,
               stay'd
               above
               a
               whole
               year
               at
               Cairo
               ,
               and
               then
               took
               the
               occasion
               of
               some
               Indian
               Vessels
               ,
               that
               Trade
               in
               the
               Ports
               of
               the
               
                 Red
                 Sea
              
               ,
               to
               pass
               to
               Suratte
               ;
               and
               after
               Twelve
               years
               abode
               at
               
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               GREAT
               MOGOL
               ,
               is
               at
               last
               come
               to
               seek
               his
               rest
               in
               his
               native
               Countrey
               ,
               there
               to
               give
               an
               Accompt
               of
               his
               Observations
               and
               Discoveries
               ,
               and
               to
               poure
               out
               into
               the
               bosom
               of
               France
               ,
               what
               he
               had
               amassed
               in
               India
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               I
               shall
               say
               nothing
               to
               you
               of
               his
               Adventures
               ,
               which
               you
               will
               find
               in
               the
               Relations
               that
               are
               to
               follow
               hereafter
               ,
               which
               he
               abandons
               to
               the
               greediness
               of
               the
               Curious
               ,
               who
               prefer
               their
               satisfaction
               to
               his
               quiet
               ,
               and
               do
               already
               persecure
               him
               to
               have
               the
               sequel
               of
               this
               History
               .
               Neither
               shall
               I
               mention
               to
               you
               the
               hazards
               he
               did
               run
               ,
               by
               being
               in
               the
               Neighbourhood
               of
               Mecca
               ;
               nor
               of
               his
               prudent
               Conduct
               ,
               which
               made
               him
               merit
               the
               
               esteem
               of
               his
               Generous
               Fazelkan
               ,
               who
               since
               is
               become
               the
               first
               Minister
               of
               that
               Great
               Empire
               ,
               whom
               he
               taught
               the
               principal
               Languages
               of
               Europe
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               Translated
               for
               him
               the
               whole
               Philosophy
               of
               Gassendi
               in
               Latin
               ,
               and
               whose
               leave
               he
               could
               not
               obtain
               to
               go
               home
               ,
               'till
               he
               had
               got
               for
               him
               a
               select
               number
               of
               our
               best
               European
               Books
               ,
               thereby
               to
               supply
               the
               loss
               he
               should
               suffer
               of
               his
               Person
               .
               This
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               I
               can
               assure
               you
               of
               ,
               that
               never
               a
               Traveller
               went
               from
               home
               more
               capable
               to
               observe
               ,
               nor
               hath
               written
               with
               more
               knowledge
               ,
               candour
               ,
               and
               integrity
               ;
               that
               I
               knew
               him
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               Towns
               of
               Greece
               ,
               of
               so
               excellent
               a
               Conduct
               ,
               
               that
               I
               proposed
               him
               to
               my self
               for
               a
               Pattern
               in
               the
               Design
               I
               then
               had
               ,
               to
               carry
               my
               Curiosity
               as
               far
               as
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Sun
               riseth
               ;
               that
               I
               have
               often
               drowned
               in
               the
               sweetness
               of
               his
               entertainment
               the
               bitternesses
               ,
               which
               else
               I
               must
               have
               swallowed
               all
               alone
               ,
               in
               such
               irksome
               and
               unpleasant
               passages
               ,
               as
               are
               those
               of
               Asia
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               You
               will
               do
               me
               a
               pleasure
               to
               let
               me
               know
               the
               sentiment
               ,
               your
               Illustrious
               SOCIETY
               hath
               of
               this
               Piece
               .
               Their
               Approbation
               begets
               much
               emulation
               among
               the
               Intelligent
               ,
               who
               all
               have
               no
               other
               Ambition
               than
               to
               please
               them
               .
               I
               my self
               must
               avow
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               thought
               I
               could
               merit
               so
               much
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               so
               stiffly
               oppose
               ,
               as
               I
               do
               ,
               the
               
               Publication
               of
               the
               Observations
               and
               Notes
               I
               have
               made
               in
               the
               Levant
               .
               I
               should
               suffer
               my
               Friends
               to
               take
               them
               out
               of
               my
               Cabinet
               ,
               where
               ,
               from
               the
               slight
               value
               I
               have
               for
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               like
               to
               lye
               imprisoned
               ,
               except
               the
               KING
               my
               Master
               ,
               by
               whose
               Order
               I
               undertook
               those
               Voyages
               ,
               should
               absolutely
               command
               me
               to
               set
               them
               at
               liberty
               ,
               and
               to
               let
               them
               take
               their
               course
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Mean
               time
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               you
               will
               oblige
               me
               ,
               to
               assure
               those
               GREAT
               MEN
               ,
               who
               this
               day
               compose
               the
               most
               knowing
               Company
               on
               Earth
               ,
               of
               the
               Veneration
               I
               have
               for
               the
               Oracles
               that
               come
               from
               their
               Mouth
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               prefer
               their
               Lyceum
               before
               that
               of
               Athens
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               
               that
               of
               all
               their
               Admirers
               there
               is
               none
               ,
               that
               hath
               a
               greater
               Concern
               for
               their
               Glory
               ,
               than
            
             
               
                 Paris
                 ,
                 
                   Julij
                   16
                   ,
                   1670.
                   
                
              
               
                 De
                 MONCEAUX
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               HEADS
               of
               the
               Principal
               Contents
               of
               this
               HISTORY
               :
               Added
               by
               the
               English
               Interpreter
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 VVHat
                 depth
                 of
                 Policy
                 and
                 Craft
                 was
                 used
                 by
                 Aureng-Zebe
                 ,
                 the
                 Heros
                 in
                 this
                 History
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Third
                 of
                 the
                 Four
                 Sons
                 of
                 Chah-Jehan
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Mogol
                
                 ,
                 to
                 supplant
                 all
                 his
                 Brothers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 settle
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 Throne
                 :
                 And
                 how
                 the
                 first
                 Foundation
                 thereof
                 was
                 laid
                 by
                 the
                 Visier
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Golkonda
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sickness
                 of
                 Chah-Jehan
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Aureng-Zebe
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 mixture
                 of
                 Love-Intrigues
                 ,
                 practised
                 by
                 the
                 Princess
                 Begum-Saheb
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Daughters
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Mogol
                   ,
                   Chah-Jehan
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 How
                 Aureng-Zebe
                 having
                 overcome
                 all
                 his
                 Brothers
                 ,
                 did
                 secure
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 jealous
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 
                 4.
                 
                 How
                 the
                 Neighbours
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 Mogol
                 demeaned
                 themselves
                 towards
                 the
                 new
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 Aureng-Zebe
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 Embassies
                 were
                 dispatched
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 first
                 by
                 the
                 Usbec-Tartars
                 (
                 where
                 a
                 Description
                 of
                 that
                 Countrey
                 and
                 People
                 ;
                 )
                 then
                 the
                 Dutch
                 of
                 Suratte
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 from
                 Mecca
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   Arabia
                   Felix
                
                 ,
                 from
                 Ethiopia
                 and
                 Persia
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 an
                 Account
                 of
                 their
                 respective
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 Receptions
                 ,
                 Entertainments
                 and
                 Dismissions
                 ;
                 particularly
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 ,
                 securing
                 and
                 improving
                 their
                 Trade
                 by
                 this
                 their
                 Embassie
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Aureng-Zebe's
                 singular
                 prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 indefatigable
                 pains
                 ,
                 in
                 managing
                 the
                 Government
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 treated
                 him
                 that
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 perswade
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 ease
                 and
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 now
                 he
                 was
                 established
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Aureng-Zebe's
                 distaste
                 against
                 his
                 Favourite-Sister
                 ,
                 Rauchenara-Begum
                 ,
                 occasioned
                 by
                 some
                 Love
                 Cabals
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 His
                 great
                 Care
                 in
                 appointing
                 a
                 Governour
                 and
                 Tutor
                 to
                 his
                 Third
                 Son
                 
                   Sultan
                   Ekbar
                
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 With
                 what
                 wisdom
                 and
                 severity
                 ▪
                 Aureng-Zebe
                 
                 received
                 and
                 treated
                 his
                 Pedantick
                 Tutor
                 ,
                 who
                 expected
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 Lord
                 for
                 his
                 former
                 service
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 Model
                 for
                 the
                 sutable
                 Education
                 of
                 a
                 Great
                 Prince
                 ,
                 prescribed
                 by
                 Aureng-Zebe
                 on
                 this
                 occasion
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 In
                 what
                 credit
                 
                   Judiciary
                   Astrology
                
                 is
                 over
                 all
                 Asia
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 How
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 India
                 make
                 themselves
                 Heirs
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Estate
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 dye
                 in
                 their
                 service
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Reciprocal
                 Appearance
                 of
                 Kindnesses
                 between
                 Aureng-Zebe
                 and
                 his
                 Imprison'd
                 Father
                 and
                 Sister
                 .
              
               
                 
                   12
                   ▪
                
                 What
                 pass'd
                 between
                 Aureng-Zebe
                 and
                 Emir-Jemla
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 laid
                 the
                 first
                 Ground-work
                 to
                 
                 Aureng-Zebe's
                 Greatness
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 What
                 in
                 these
                 Revolutions
                 was
                 transacted
                 about
                 the
                 Bay
                 of
                 Bengale
                 and
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Rakan
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 How
                 Aureng-Zebe
                 carried
                 himself
                 towards
                 his
                 two
                 Eldest
                 Sons
                 ,
                 
                   Sultan
                   Mahmoud
                
                 and
                 
                   Sultan
                   Mahum
                
                 :
                 And
                 how
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Trial
                 of
                 the
                 Obedience
                 and
                 Courage
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 kill
                 a
                 certain
                 Lion
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 great
                 
                 mischief
                 in
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 success
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 Divers
                 Particulars
                 ,
                 shewing
                 the
                 Interest
                 between
                 Indostan
                 and
                 Persia
                 ,
                 supposed
                 by
                 this
                 Author
                 to
                 be
                 unknown
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 not
                 well
                 known
                 hitherto
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 How
                 generously
                 Aureng-Zebe
                 recompensed
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 faithfully
                 served
                 him
                 in
                 these
                 Revolutions
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 Some
                 Account
                 of
                 that
                 small
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Kachimere
                 ,
                 or
                 Cassimere
                 ,
                 represented
                 as
                 the
                 Paradice
                 of
                 the
                 Indies
                 ;
                 concerning
                 which
                 the
                 Author
                 affirms
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 particular
                 History
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Persian
                 Tongue
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 A
                 considerable
                 Relation
                 of
                 
                 Suratte's
                 being
                 strangely
                 surpriz'd
                 and
                 plunder'd
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 stout
                 Rebel
                 of
                 Visapour
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 English
                 and
                 Dutch
                 saved
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 Treasure
                 in
                 this
                 bold
                 Enterprize
                 .
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 A
                 particular
                 Account
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 and
                 present
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Peninsule
                 of
                 Indostan
                 ;
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 its
                 Division
                 into
                 divers
                 Sovereignties
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 several
                 Arts
                 used
                 to
                 maintain
                 themselves
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 ;
                 particularly
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Government
                 and
                 State
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 Golkonda
                 and
                 Visapour
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Interests
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Mogol
                
                 .
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Extent
                 of
                 Indostan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Trade
                 which
                 the
                 
                   English
                   ,
                   Portugueses
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Hollanders
                 ,
                 have
                 in
                 that
                 Empire
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 vast
                 quantities
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 circulated
                 through
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 conveyed
                 into
                 Indostan
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 swallowed
                 up
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 an
                 Abyss
                 .
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 many
                 Nations
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 that
                 vast
                 Extent
                 of
                 Countrey
                 cannot
                 be
                 well
                 kept
                 in
                 subjection
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Mogol
                
                 .
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Great
                 Mogol's
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Mahumetan
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Turkish
                 ,
                 not
                 Persian
                 Sect.
                 
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 Of
                 his
                 Militia
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Field
                 and
                 about
                 his
                 Person
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 provided
                 for
                 ,
                 employed
                 ,
                 punctually
                 paid
                 ,
                 and
                 carefully
                 distributed
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Omrahs
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Lords
                 of
                 Indostan
                 ;
                 their
                 several
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 Offices
                 ,
                 Attendants
                 .
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 The
                 Artillery
                 of
                 the
                 Mogol
                 ,
                 great
                 and
                 small
                 ,
                 very
                 considerable
                 .
              
               
                 26.
                 
                 Of
                 his
                 Stables
                 of
                 Horses
                 ,
                 Elephants
                 ,
                 Camels
                 ,
                 Mules
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                 27.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   his
                
                 Seraglio
                 .
              
               
                 28.
                 
                 Of
                 his
                 vast
                 Revenues
                 and
                 Expences
                 .
              
               
                 29.
                 
                 What
                 Prince
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 truly
                 Rich.
                 
              
               
                 30.
                 
                 An
                 important
                 State-Question
                 Debated
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 more
                 expedient
                 for
                 the
                 Prince
                 and
                 People
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prince
                 be
                 the
                 sole
                 Proprietor
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Lands
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 over
                 which
                 he
                 Reigns
                 ,
                 yea
                 or
                 no
                 ?
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               HISTORY
               OF
               The
               Late
               Revolution
               OF
               THE
               DOMINIONS
               OF
               THE
               
                 GREAT
                 MOGOL
              
               .
            
             
               THE
               desire
               of
               seeing
               the
               World
               having
               made
               me
               Travel
               into
               Palestina
               and
               Egypt
               ,
               would
               not
               let
               me
               stop
               there
               ;
               it
               put
               me
               upon
               a
               resolution
               to
               see
               the
               
                 Red
                 Sea
              
               from
               one
               end
               to
               the
               
               other
               .
               I
               went
               from
               
                 Grand
                 Cairo
              
               ,
               after
               I
               had
               staid
               there
               above
               a
               year
               ;
               and
               in
               two
               and
               thirty
               hours
               ,
               going
               the
               Caravan
               pace
               ,
               I
               arrived
               at
               Suez
               ,
               where
               I
               embarked
               in
               a
               Galley
               ,
               which
               in
               seventeen
               days
               carry'd
               me
               ,
               always
               in
               sight
               of
               land
               ,
               to
               the
               Port
               of
               Gidda
               ,
               which
               is
               half
               a
               days
               journey
               from
               Mecca
               .
               There
               I
               was
               constrained
               (
               contrary
               to
               my
               hopes
               ,
               and
               the
               promise
               which
               the
               Beig
               of
               the
               
                 Red
                 Sea
              
               had
               made
               me
               )
               to
               go
               a
               shore
               on
               that
               pretended
               Holy
               Land
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               where
               a
               Christian
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               a
               Slave
               ,
               dares
               not
               set
               his
               foot
               .
               I
               staid
               there
               four
               and
               thirty
               days
               ;
               and
               then
               I
               embarked
               in
               a
               small
               Vessel
               ,
               which
               in
               fifteen
               days
               carried
               me
               along
               the
               Coast
               of
               
                 Arabia
                 the
                 Happy
              
               to
               Moka
               ,
               near
               the
               Streight
               of
               Babel-mandel
               .
               I
               resolved
               to
               pass
               thence
               to
               the
               Isle
               of
               Masowa
               and
               Arkiko
               ,
               to
               get
               as
               far
               as
               Gouder
               ,
               the
               Capital
               Town
               of
               the
               Country
               of
               Alebech
               ,
               or
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Aethiopia
               ;
               but
               I
               received
               certain
               information
               ,
               that
               ,
               since
               the
               Portugueses
               had
               been
               killed
               there
               by
               the
               intrigue
               of
               the
               Queen
               Mother
               ,
               or
               expelled
               ,
               
               together
               with
               the
               Jesuit
               Patriarch
               ,
               whom
               they
               had
               brought
               thither
               from
               Goa
               ,
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               were
               not
               safe
               there
               ;
               a
               poor
               Capuchin
               having
               lost
               his
               head
               at
               Suaken
               ,
               for
               having
               attempted
               to
               enter
               into
               that
               Kingdom
               :
               That
               indeed
               ,
               by
               going
               under
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Greek
               or
               an
               Armenian
               I
               did
               not
               run
               so
               great
               hazard
               ,
               and
               that
               even
               the
               King
               himself
               ,
               when
               he
               should
               know
               ,
               that
               I
               could
               do
               him
               service
               ,
               would
               give
               me
               Land
               to
               Till
               by
               Slaves
               ,
               which
               I
               might
               buy
               if
               I
               had
               money
               ;
               but
               that
               undoubtedly
               they
               would
               forthwith
               oblige
               me
               to
               Marry
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               lately
               done
               a
               certain
               Frier
               ,
               who
               had
               passed
               there
               under
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Greek
               Physitian
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               would
               never
               suffer
               me
               to
               come
               away
               again
               .
            
             
               These
               considerations
               ,
               among
               others
               ,
               induced
               me
               to
               change
               my
               resolution
               .
               I
               went
               aboard
               of
               an
               Indian
               Vessel
               ;
               I
               passed
               those
               Streights
               ,
               and
               in
               two
               and
               twenty
               days
               I
               arrived
               at
               Surratte
               in
               Indostan
               ,
               the
               Empire
               of
               the
               
                 Great
                 Mogol
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Year
               1655.
               
               There
               I
               found
               ,
               
               that
               he
               who
               then
               Reigned
               there
               ,
               was
               call'd
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               who
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               History
               of
               that
               Countrey
               ,
               was
               Son
               of
               Jehan-Guyre
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               Conquerour
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               Grandchild
               of
               Ekbar
               ,
               which
               is
               Great
               ,
               and
               that
               thus
               ascending
               by
               Hohmayons
               ,
               or
               the
               Fortunate
               ,
               Father
               of
               Ekbar
               ,
               and
               his
               other
               Predecessors
               ,
               he
               was
               the
               Tenth
               of
               those
               that
               were
               descended
               from
               that
               Timur-Lengue
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               the
               
                 Lame
                 Prince
              
               ,
               commonly
               and
               corruptly
               call'd
               Tamerlan
               ,
               so
               renowned
               for
               his
               Conquests
               ;
               who
               Married
               his
               near
               Kinswoman
               ,
               the
               only
               Daughter
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Nations
               of
               
                 Great
                 Tartary
              
               ,
               call'd
               Mogols
               ,
               who
               have
               left
               and
               communicated
               their
               Name
               to
               the
               strangers
               ,
               that
               now
               Govern
               Indostan
               ,
               the
               Countrey
               of
               the
               Indians
               ;
               though
               those
               that
               are
               employ'd
               in
               publick
               Charges
               and
               Offices
               ,
               and
               even
               those
               that
               are
               listed
               in
               the
               Militia
               ,
               be
               not
               all
               of
               the
               Race
               of
               the
               Mogols
               ,
               but
               strangers
               ,
               and
               Nations
               gather'd
               out
               of
               all
               Countries
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               Persians
               ,
               some
               Arabians
               ,
               and
               some
               Turks
               .
               
               For
               ,
               to
               be
               esteem'd
               a
               Mogol
               ,
               't
               is
               enough
               to
               be
               a
               stranger
               white
               of
               Face
               ,
               and
               a
               Mahumetan
               ;
               in
               distinction
               as
               well
               to
               the
               Indians
               ,
               who
               are
               brown
               ,
               and
               Pagans
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Christians
               of
               Europe
               ,
               who
               are
               call'd
               Franguis
               .
            
             
               I
               found
               also
               at
               my
               arrival
               ,
               that
               this
               King
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               of
               above
               seventy
               years
               of
               Age
               ,
               had
               four
               Sons
               and
               two
               Daughters
               ;
               that
               ,
               some
               years
               since
               ,
               he
               had
               made
               these
               four
               Sons
               Vice-Kings
               or
               Governours
               of
               four
               of
               his
               most
               considerable
               Provinces
               or
               Kingdoms
               ;
               that
               it
               was
               almost
               a
               year
               that
               he
               was
               fallen
               into
               a
               great
               sickness
               ,
               whence
               it
               was
               believed
               he
               would
               never
               recover
               :
               Which
               had
               occasioned
               a
               great
               division
               among
               these
               four
               Brothers
               (
               all
               laying
               claim
               to
               the
               Empire
               )
               and
               had
               kindled
               among
               them
               a
               War
               which
               lasted
               about
               five
               years
               ,
               and
               which
               I
               design
               here
               to
               describe
               ,
               having
               been
               present
               at
               some
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               Actions
               ,
               and
               entertained
               for
               the
               space
               of
               eight
               years
               at
               that
               Court
               ,
               where
               Fortune
               and
               the
               small
               stock
               of
               Money
               (
               left
               me
               after
               divers
               
               
               
               
               
               encounters
               with
               Robbers
               ,
               and
               the
               expences
               of
               a
               Voyage
               of
               six
               and
               forty
               days
               from
               Suratte
               to
               Agra
               and
               Dehli
               ,
               the
               Capital
               Towns
               of
               that
               Empire
               )
               obliged
               me
               to
               take
               a
               Salary
               from
               the
               
                 Grand
                 Mogol
              
               in
               the
               quality
               of
               a
               Physitian
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               while
               after
               from
               Danech-mend-Kan
               ,
               the
               most
               knowing
               Man
               of
               Asia
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               Bakchis
               or
               Great
               Master
               of
               the
               Horse
               ,
               and
               was
               one
               of
               the
               most
               powerful
               and
               the
               most
               considerable
               Omrahs
               or
               Lords
               of
               that
               Court.
               
            
             
               The
               Eldest
               of
               these
               four
               Sons
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               was
               call'd
               Dara
               ,
               that
               is
               Darius
               .
               The
               Second
               was
               call'd
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Valiant
               Prince
               .
               The
               Name
               of
               the
               Third
               was
               Aurenge-Zebe
               ,
               which
               signifies
               the
               Ornament
               of
               the
               Throne
               .
               That
               of
               the
               Fourth
               was
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               should
               say
               ,
               Desire
               accomplished
               .
               Of
               the
               two
               Daughters
               ,
               the
               eldest
               was
               call'd
               Begum-Saheb
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Mistress
               Princess
               ;
               and
               the
               youngest
               Rauchenara-Begum
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               Bright
               Princess
               ,
               or
               the
               Splendour
               of
               Princesses
               .
            
             
             
               'T
               is
               the
               Custom
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               to
               give
               such
               Names
               to
               their
               Princes
               and
               Princesses
               .
               Thus
               the
               Wife
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               so
               renown'd
               for
               her
               Beauty
               ,
               and
               for
               having
               a
               Tomb
               ,
               which
               much
               more
               deserved
               to
               be
               reckon'd
               among
               the
               Wonders
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               than
               those
               unshapen
               Masses
               ,
               and
               those
               heaps
               of
               stones
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               was
               called
               Tage-Mehalle
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Crown
               of
               the
               Seraglio
               ;
               and
               the
               Wife
               of
               Jehan-Guyre
               ,
               who
               hath
               so
               long
               Govern'd
               the
               State
               ,
               whilst
               her
               Husband
               minded
               nothing
               but
               Drinking
               and
               Divertisements
               ,
               was
               first
               called
               Nour-Mehalle
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               ,
               Nour-Jehan-Begum
               ,
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               World.
               The
               reason
               ,
               why
               they
               give
               such
               kind
               of
               Names
               to
               the
               Great
               Ones
               ,
               and
               not
               Names
               from
               their
               Land
               or
               Dominion
               (
               as
               is
               usual
               in
               Europe
               )
               is
               ,
               because
               all
               the
               Land
               being
               the
               Kings
               ,
               there
               are
               no
               Marquisates
               ,
               Earldoms
               and
               Dutchies
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Grandees
               might
               bear
               their
               Names
               ;
               all
               consists
               in
               Pensions
               either
               of
               Land
               or
               ready
               Money
               ,
               
               
               
               
               
               which
               the
               King
               giveth
               ,
               increaseth
               ,
               retrencheth
               ,
               and
               takes
               away
               ,
               as
               seems
               good
               unto
               him
               :
               And
               't
               is
               even
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               that
               the
               Omrahs
               have
               also
               no
               other
               but
               such
               Names
               ;
               one
               
                 (
                 for
                 example
              
               )
               being
               called
               
                 Raz-Audaze-Kan
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               a
               Thunderer
               ;
               another
               ,
               
                 Safe
                 Cheken-Kan
              
               ,
               a
               Breaker
               of
               Ranks
               ;
               a
               third
               ,
               Bare-Audaze-Kan
               ,
               a
               Man
               of
               Lightening
               ;
               others
               ,
               Dianet-Kan
               ,
               or
               Danechmend-Kan
               ,
               or
               
                 Fazel-Kan
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Faithful
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Intelligent
               ,
               the
               Perfect
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               Dara
               ,
               the
               Eldest
               Son
               ,
               wanted
               not
               good
               Qualities
               .
               He
               was
               Gallant
               in
               Conversation
               ,
               Witty
               in
               Reparties
               ,
               exceeding
               Civil
               and
               Liberal
               ,
               but
               entertained
               too
               good
               an
               opinion
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               esteeming
               himself
               alone
               capable
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               thinking
               it
               scarce
               possible
               that
               any
               Body
               was
               able
               to
               give
               him
               counsel
               ;
               insomuch
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               give
               reproachful
               Names
               to
               those
               who
               pretended
               to
               advise
               him
               in
               any
               thing
               ;
               whereby
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               even
               those
               ,
               who
               were
               most
               affectionate
               to
               him
               ,
               were
               shie
               to
               discover
               to
               
               him
               the
               most
               secret
               Intrigues
               of
               his
               Brothers
               .
               Besides
               ,
               he
               was
               apt
               to
               be
               transported
               with
               passion
               ,
               to
               menace
               ,
               to
               injure
               ,
               to
               affront
               ,
               even
               the
               greatest
               Omrahs
               or
               Lords
               ;
               but
               all
               passed
               over
               like
               a
               flash
               of
               Light.
               Though
               he
               was
               a
               Mahumetan
               ,
               and
               publickly
               expressed
               in
               the
               ordinary
               Exercises
               of
               Religion
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               yet
               ,
               in
               private
               ,
               he
               was
               Heathen
               with
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               Christian
               with
               the
               Christians
               .
               He
               had
               constantly
               about
               him
               of
               those
               Heathen
               Doctors
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               gave
               very
               considerable
               Pensions
               ,
               and
               who
               (
               as
               was
               said
               )
               had
               instilled
               into
               him
               Opinions
               contrary
               to
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Land
               ;
               of
               which
               I
               may
               touch
               something
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               come
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Indians
               or
               Gentiles
               .
               He
               also
               hearkened
               of
               late
               very
               willingly
               to
               the
               Reverend
               Father
               Buzee
               a
               Jesuit
               ,
               and
               began
               very
               well
               to
               relish
               what
               he
               suggested
               .
               Yet
               there
               are
               some
               who
               say
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               bottom
               he
               was
               void
               of
               all
               Religion
               ,
               and
               that
               whatever
               he
               pretended
               in
               it
               ,
               was
               only
               for
               curiosity
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               others
               say
               ,
               out
               
               of
               policy
               ,
               to
               make
               himself
               beloved
               by
               the
               Christians
               ,
               who
               are
               pretty
               numerous
               in
               his
               Artillery
               ;
               but
               above
               all
               ,
               to
               gain
               the
               Affection
               of
               the
               Rajas
               or
               Soveraign
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               were
               Tributary
               to
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               of
               his
               party
               upon
               occasion
               .
               Mean
               time
               ,
               this
               hath
               not
               mueh
               furthered
               his
               Affairs
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               it
               will
               appear
               in
               the
               sequel
               of
               this
               History
               ,
               that
               the
               pretence
               used
               by
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               his
               third
               Brother
               ,
               to
               Cut
               off
               his
               Head
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               turned
               Kafer
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               an
               Infidel
               ,
               of
               no
               Religion
               ,
               an
               Idolater
               .
            
             
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               ,
               the
               second
               Brother
               ,
               was
               much
               of
               the
               humour
               of
               Dara
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               more
               close
               and
               more
               settled
               ,
               and
               had
               better
               Conduct
               and
               Dexterity
               .
               He
               was
               fit
               to
               manage
               an
               Intrigue
               well
               ,
               and
               he
               made
               ,
               under
               hand
               ,
               friends
               by
               the
               force
               of
               presents
               ,
               which
               he
               heaped
               upon
               the
               great
               Omrahs
               ,
               and
               principally
               upon
               the
               most
               powerful
               Rajas
               ,
               as
               Jessomseigne
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               ;
               but
               he
               did
               somewhat
               too
               much
               indulge
               his
               pleasures
               ,
               in
               entertaining
               an
               extraordinary
               
               number
               of
               Women
               ,
               among
               whom
               when
               he
               was
               ,
               he
               spent
               whole
               days
               and
               nights
               in
               drinking
               ,
               singing
               ,
               and
               dancing
               .
               He
               made
               them
               presents
               of
               very
               rich
               Apparel
               ;
               and
               he
               encreased
               or
               lessened
               their
               pensions
               according
               as
               the
               fancy
               took
               him
               :
               By
               which
               kind
               of
               Life
               his
               Affairs
               did
               languish
               ,
               and
               the
               affections
               of
               many
               of
               his
               people
               cooled
               .
               He
               cast
               himself
               into
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               although
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Brothers
               ,
               were
               of
               the
               Turkish
               .
               'T
               is
               known
               that
               Mahumetanism
               is
               divided
               into
               several
               Sects
               ,
               which
               made
               that
               famous
               Check-Sady
               ,
               Author
               of
               the
               Goulistan
               ,
               say
               in
               Verse
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               this
               effect
               in
               Prose
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Dervich
                 Drinker
                 ,
                 I
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 known
                 of
                 sixty
                 two
                 Sects
                 .
              
               But
               of
               all
               those
               Sects
               there
               are
               two
               principal
               ones
               ,
               whose
               Partisans
               are
               mortal
               Enemies
               to
               one
               another
               .
               The
               one
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Turks
               ,
               whom
               the
               Persians
               call
               Osmantous
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Sectators
               of
               Osman
               ;
               they
               believing
               that
               't
               is
               he
               that
               was
               the
               true
               and
               lawful
               Successor
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               the
               Great
               
               Caliph
               or
               Soveraign
               Priest
               ,
               to
               whom
               alone
               it
               did
               appertain
               to
               interpret
               the
               Alcoran
               ,
               and
               to
               decide
               the
               Controversies
               to
               be
               met
               with
               in
               the
               Law.
               The
               other
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               whom
               the
               Turks
               call
               
                 Chias
                 ,
                 Rafezys
                 ,
                 Aly-Merdans
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Sectaries
               ,
               Hereticks
               ,
               Partisans
               of
               Aly
               ,
               because
               they
               believe
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               belief
               of
               the
               Turks
               ,
               that
               this
               succession
               and
               pontifical
               Authority
               ,
               which
               I
               just
               now
               intimated
               ,
               was
               due
               only
               to
               Aly
               the
               Son-in-law
               of
               Mahomet
               .
               It
               was
               by
               reason
               of
               State
               that
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               had
               embraced
               this
               latter
               Sect
               ,
               considering
               that
               all
               the
               Persians
               being
               Chias
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               their
               Children
               ,
               having
               the
               greatest
               power
               at
               the
               Court
               of
               Mogol
               ,
               and
               holding
               the
               most
               important
               Places
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               he
               had
               most
               reason
               to
               hope
               ,
               that
               ,
               when
               occasion
               served
               ,
               they
               would
               all
               take
               his
               part
               .
            
             
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               the
               third
               Brother
               ,
               had
               not
               that
               Gallantry
               ,
               nor
               surprising
               Presence
               of
               Dara
               ,
               he
               appeared
               more
               serious
               and
               melaneholy
               ,
               and
               
               was
               indeed
               much
               more
               judicious
               ,
               understanding
               the
               World
               very
               well
               ,
               and
               knowing
               whom
               to
               chuse
               for
               his
               service
               and
               purpose
               ,
               and
               where
               to
               bestow
               his
               favour
               and
               bounty
               most
               for
               his
               interest
               .
               He
               was
               reserved
               ,
               crafty
               ,
               and
               exceedingly
               versed
               in
               dissembling
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               for
               a
               long
               while
               he
               made
               profession
               to
               be
               Fakire
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Poor
               ,
               Dervich
               ,
               or
               Devout
               ,
               renouncing
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               faining
               not
               to
               pretend
               at
               all
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               but
               to
               desire
               to
               pass
               his
               Life
               in
               Prayer
               and
               other
               Devotions
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               he
               failed
               not
               to
               make
               a
               party
               at
               Court
               ,
               especially
               when
               he
               was
               made
               Vice-King
               of
               Decan
               ;
               but
               he
               did
               it
               with
               so
               much
               dexterity
               ,
               art
               ,
               and
               secrecy
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               hardly
               be
               perceived
               .
               He
               also
               had
               the
               skill
               to
               maintain
               himself
               in
               the
               Affection
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               his
               Father
               ,
               who
               although
               he
               much
               loved
               Dara
               ,
               could
               yet
               not
               forbear
               to
               shew
               that
               he
               esteemed
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               and
               judged
               him
               capable
               to
               Reign
               ;
               which
               caused
               jealousie
               enough
               in
               Dara
               ,
               who
               began
               to
               find
               it
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               he
               could
               not
               
               hold
               from
               saying
               sometimes
               to
               his
               friends
               in
               private
               ;
               
                 Of
                 all
                 my
                 Brothers
                 I
                 apprehend
                 only
                 this
                 Nemazi
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               this
               Bigot
               ,
               this
               great
               Praying-man
               .
            
             
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               the
               Youngest
               of
               all
               ,
               was
               the
               least
               dextrous
               ,
               and
               the
               least
               judicious
               .
               He
               cared
               for
               nothing
               but
               mirth
               and
               pastime
               ,
               to
               drink
               ,
               hunt
               ,
               and
               shoot
               .
               Yet
               he
               had
               some
               good
               Qualities
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               very
               civil
               and
               liberal
               ;
               he
               gloried
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               kept
               nothing
               secret
               ;
               he
               despised
               Cabals
               ;
               and
               he
               bragg'd
               openly
               ,
               that
               he
               trusted
               only
               in
               his
               Arm
               and
               Sword
               :
               In
               short
               ,
               he
               was
               very
               Brave
               ,
               and
               if
               this
               Bravery
               had
               been
               accompanied
               with
               some
               Conduct
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               carried
               the
               Bell
               from
               all
               his
               Brothers
               ,
               and
               been
               King
               of
               Indostan
               ;
               as
               will
               appear
               in
               what
               is
               to
               follow
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               two
               Daughters
               ,
               the
               Eldest
               ,
               Begum-Saheb
               ,
               was
               very
               Beautiful
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               Wit
               ,
               passionately
               beloved
               of
               her
               Father
               .
               It
               was
               even
               rumoured
               ,
               that
               he
               loved
               her
               to
               that
               degree
               as
               is
               hardly
               to
               be
               imagined
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               alledged
               for
               his
               excuse
               ,
               
               that
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               determination
               of
               his
               Mullahs
               or
               Doctors
               of
               his
               Law
               ,
               it
               was
               permitted
               a
               Man
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               Fruit
               of
               the
               Tree
               he
               had
               planted
               .
               He
               had
               so
               great
               a
               confidence
               in
               her
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               given
               her
               charge
               to
               watch
               over
               his
               safety
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               an
               Eye
               to
               all
               what
               came
               to
               his
               Table
               :
               And
               she
               knew
               perfectly
               to
               manage
               his
               humour
               ,
               and
               even
               in
               the
               most
               weighty
               Affairs
               to
               bend
               him
               as
               she
               pleased
               .
               She
               was
               exceedingly
               enriched
               by
               great
               pensions
               ,
               and
               by
               costly
               presents
               ,
               which
               she
               received
               from
               all
               parts
               ,
               for
               such
               Negotiations
               as
               she
               employed
               her self
               in
               about
               her
               Father
               :
               And
               she
               made
               also
               great
               expences
               ,
               being
               of
               a
               very
               liberal
               and
               generous
               disposition
               .
               She
               stuck
               entirely
               to
               Dara
               ,
               her
               Eldest
               Brother
               ,
               espoused
               cordially
               his
               part
               ,
               and
               declared
               openly
               for
               him
               ;
               which
               contributed
               not
               a
               little
               to
               make
               the
               Affairs
               of
               Dara
               prosper
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               him
               in
               the
               affection
               of
               his
               Father
               ;
               for
               she
               supported
               him
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               advertised
               him
               of
               all
               occurrences
               :
               Yet
               that
               was
               not
               so
               much
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               
               the
               Eldest
               Son
               ,
               and
               she
               the
               Eldest
               Daughter
               (
               as
               the
               people
               believed
               )
               as
               because
               he
               had
               promised
               her
               ,
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               should
               come
               to
               the
               Crown
               he
               would
               Marry
               her
               ;
               which
               is
               altogether
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               almost
               never
               practised
               in
               Indostan
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               not
               scruple
               to
               relate
               here
               some
               of
               the
               Amours
               of
               this
               Princess
               ,
               although
               shut
               up
               in
               a
               Seraglio
               ,
               and
               well
               kept
               ,
               like
               other
               Women
               .
               Neither
               shall
               I
               apprehend
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               thought
               to
               prepare
               Matter
               for
               a
               Romancer
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               not
               Amours
               like
               ours
               ,
               followed
               by
               Gallant
               and
               Comical
               Adventures
               ,
               but
               attended
               with
               Events
               dreadful
               and
               Tragical
               .
            
             
               Now
               't
               is
               reported
               ,
               that
               this
               Princess
               found
               means
               to
               let
               a
               young
               Gallant
               enter
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               who
               was
               of
               no
               great
               Quality
               ,
               but
               proper
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               good
               Meen
               .
               But
               among
               such
               a
               number
               of
               jealous
               and
               envious
               persons
               ,
               she
               could
               not
               carry
               on
               her
               business
               so
               privily
               ,
               but
               she
               was
               discover'd
               .
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               her
               Father
               ,
               was
               soon
               advertised
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               resolved
               to
               surprise
               
               her
               ,
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               giving
               her
               a
               Visit
               ,
               as
               he
               used
               to
               do
               .
               The
               Princess
               seeing
               him
               come
               unexpected
               ,
               had
               no
               more
               time
               than
               to
               hide
               this
               unfortunate
               Lover
               in
               one
               of
               the
               great
               Chaudrons
               made
               to
               Bath
               in
               ;
               which
               yet
               could
               not
               be
               so
               done
               ,
               but
               that
               Chah-Jehan
               suspected
               it
               .
               Mean
               time
               he
               quarrelled
               not
               with
               his
               Daughter
               ,
               but
               entertained
               her
               a
               pretty
               while
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               do
               ;
               and
               at
               length
               told
               her
               ,
               that
               he
               found
               her
               in
               a
               careless
               and
               less
               neat
               posture
               ;
               that
               it
               was
               convenient
               she
               should
               wash
               her self
               ,
               and
               bath
               oftner
               ;
               commanding
               presently
               ,
               with
               somewhat
               a
               stern
               countenance
               ,
               that
               forthwith
               a
               Fire
               should
               be
               made
               under
               that
               Chaudron
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               not
               part
               thence
               ,
               before
               the
               Eunuchs
               had
               brought
               him
               word
               ,
               that
               that
               unhappy
               Man
               was
               dispatched
               .
               Some
               time
               after
               she
               took
               other
               measures
               ,
               she
               chose
               for
               her
               Kane-saman
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               her
               Steward
               ,
               a
               certain
               Persian
               called
               Nazerkan
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               young
               Omrah
               ,
               the
               handsomest
               and
               most
               accomplished
               of
               the
               whole
               Court
               ,
               a
               
               Man
               of
               Courage
               and
               Ambition
               ,
               the
               Darling
               of
               all
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               Chah-Hestkan
               ,
               Uncle
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               proposed
               to
               Marry
               him
               to
               the
               Princess
               :
               But
               Chah-Jehan
               received
               that
               proposition
               very
               ill
               ,
               and
               besides
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               informed
               of
               some
               of
               the
               secret
               Intrigues
               that
               had
               been
               formed
               ,
               he
               resolved
               quickly
               to
               rid
               himself
               of
               Nazerkan
               .
               He
               therefore
               presented
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               't
               were
               to
               do
               him
               honour
               ,
               a
               Betele
               ,
               which
               he
               could
               not
               refuse
               to
               chew
               presently
               ,
               after
               the
               Custom
               of
               the
               Countrey
               .
               Betele
               is
               a
               little
               knot
               made
               up
               of
               very
               delicate
               leaves
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               things
               ,
               with
               a
               little
               Chalk
               of
               Sea-Cockles
               ;
               which
               maketh
               the
               Mouth
               and
               Lips
               of
               a
               Vermilion
               colour
               ,
               and
               the
               Breath
               sweet
               and
               pleasing
               .
               This
               young
               Lord
               thought
               of
               nothing
               less
               than
               being
               poysoned
               :
               He
               went
               away
               from
               the
               Company
               very
               jocund
               and
               content
               into
               his
               Paleky
               ;
               but
               the
               Drug
               was
               so
               strong
               ,
               that
               before
               he
               could
               come
               to
               his
               House
               ,
               he
               was
               no
               more
               alive
               .
            
             
               Rauchenara-Begum
               never
               passed
               for
               so
               
               handsome
               and
               spiritual
               as
               Begum-Saheb
               ,
               but
               she
               was
               not
               less
               cheerful
               ,
               and
               comely
               enough
               ,
               and
               hated
               pleasures
               no
               more
               than
               her
               Sister
               .
               But
               she
               addicted
               her self
               wholly
               to
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               and
               consequently
               declared
               her self
               an
               Enemy
               to
               Begum-Saheb
               and
               Dara
               .
               This
               was
               the
               cause
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               no
               great
               Riches
               ,
               nor
               any
               considerable
               share
               in
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               State
               :
               Nevertheless
               as
               she
               was
               in
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               and
               wanted
               no
               Wit
               and
               Spies
               ,
               she
               could
               not
               but
               discover
               many
               important
               Matters
               ,
               of
               which
               she
               gave
               secret
               advertisement
               to
               Aureng-Zebe
               .
            
             
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               some
               years
               before
               the
               Troubles
               ,
               finding
               himself
               charged
               with
               these
               four
               Princes
               ,
               all
               come
               to
               Age
               ,
               all
               Married
               ,
               all
               pretending
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               Enemies
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               each
               of
               them
               making
               secretly
               a
               Party
               ,
               was
               perplexed
               enough
               ,
               as
               to
               what
               was
               fittest
               for
               him
               to
               do
               ,
               fearing
               danger
               to
               his
               own
               Person
               ,
               and
               foreseeing
               what
               afterwards
               befell
               him
               :
               For
               ,
               to
               shut
               them
               up
               in
               Goualeor
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Fortress
               where
               the
               Princes
               are
               ordinarily
               
               kept
               close
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               held
               impregnable
               ,
               it
               being
               situated
               upon
               an
               inaccessible
               Rock
               ,
               and
               having
               within
               it self
               good
               water
               ,
               and
               provision
               enough
               for
               a
               Garrison
               ;
               that
               was
               not
               so
               easie
               a
               thing
               .
               They
               were
               too
               potent
               already
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               having
               a
               Princely
               Train
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               handsomely
               remove
               them
               far
               off
               ,
               without
               giving
               them
               some
               Government
               fit
               for
               their
               Birth
               ;
               wherein
               he
               apprehended
               they
               would
               Cantonize
               themselves
               ,
               and
               become
               little
               independent
               Kings
               ;
               as
               actually
               they
               afterwards
               did
               .
               Nevertheless
               ,
               fearing
               lest
               they
               should
               cut
               one
               anothers
               Throat
               before
               his
               Eyes
               ,
               if
               he
               kept
               them
               still
               at
               Court
               ,
               he
               at
               last
               concluded
               to
               send
               them
               away
               .
               And
               so
               he
               sent
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               ,
               his
               second
               Son
               ,
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Bengale
               ;
               his
               third
               ,
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               into
               Decan
               ;
               and
               the
               youngest
               ,
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               to
               Guzaratte
               ;
               giving
               to
               Dara
               ,
               the
               eldest
               ,
               Cabal
               and
               Multan
               .
               The
               three
               first
               went
               away
               very
               well
               content
               with
               their
               Government
               ;
               and
               there
               they
               
               Acted
               each
               the
               Soveraign
               ,
               and
               retained
               all
               the
               Revenues
               of
               their
               respective
               Countries
               ,
               entertaining
               great
               Troops
               ,
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               bridling
               their
               Subjects
               and
               Neighbours
               .
               As
               to
               Dara
               ,
               because
               the
               eldest
               ,
               and
               designed
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               he
               stirred
               not
               from
               the
               Court
               ;
               which
               that
               he
               should
               not
               do
               ,
               seemed
               also
               to
               be
               the
               intention
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               who
               entertained
               him
               in
               the
               hopes
               of
               succeeding
               him
               after
               his
               Death
               .
               He
               even
               permitted
               then
               ,
               that
               Orders
               were
               issued
               out
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               might
               sit
               in
               a
               kind
               of
               Throne
               ,
               beneath
               his
               ,
               among
               the
               Omrahs
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               seemed
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               two
               Kings
               together
               .
               But
               as
               't
               is
               very
               difficult
               for
               two
               Soveraigns
               to
               agree
               ,
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               though
               Dara
               shew'd
               him
               great
               Observance
               and
               Affection
               ,
               always
               harbour'd
               some
               diffidence
               ,
               fearing
               above
               all
               things
               the
               Morsel
               ;
               and
               besides
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               he
               knew
               the
               parts
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               and
               thought
               him
               more
               capable
               to
               Reign
               than
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               he
               had
               always
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               some
               particular
               correspondence
               with
               him
               .
            
             
             
               This
               it
               is
               ,
               what
               I
               thought
               fit
               to
               premise
               concerning
               these
               four
               Princes
               ,
               and
               their
               Father
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               understanding
               of
               all
               that
               follows
               .
               I
               esteem'd
               also
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               not
               to
               forget
               those
               two
               Princesses
               ,
               as
               having
               been
               the
               most
               considerable
               Actors
               in
               the
               Tragedy
               ;
               the
               Women
               in
               the
               Indies
               taking
               very
               often
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               at
               Constantinople
               and
               in
               many
               other
               places
               ,
               the
               best
               part
               in
               the
               most
               important
               Transactions
               ,
               though
               Men
               take
               seldom
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               trouble
               their
               heads
               of
               seeking
               for
               other
               Causes
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               deliver
               this
               History
               with
               clearness
               ,
               we
               must
               rise
               somewhat
               higher
               ,
               and
               relate
               what
               passed
               ,
               some
               time
               before
               the
               Troubles
               ,
               between
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Golkonda
               ,
               and
               his
               Visier
               Emir-Jemla
               ;
               because
               this
               will
               discover
               to
               us
               the
               Character
               and
               Temper
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               be
               the
               Heros
               of
               this
               Piece
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Indies
               .
               Let
               us
               then
               see
               ,
               after
               what
               manner
               Emir-Jemla
               proceeded
               ,
               to
               lay
               the
               first
               foundation
               of
               the
               Royalty
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               .
            
             
             
               During
               the
               time
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               was
               in
               Decan
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Golkonda
               had
               for
               his
               Visier
               and
               General
               of
               his
               Armies
               this
               Emir-Jemla
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Persian
               by
               Nation
               ,
               and
               very
               famous
               in
               the
               Indies
               .
               He
               was
               not
               a
               Man
               of
               great
               Extraction
               ,
               but
               beaten
               in
               Busiuess
               ,
               a
               person
               of
               excellent
               parts
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               Captain
               .
               He
               had
               the
               Wit
               of
               amassing
               great
               Treasures
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Affairs
               of
               this
               opulent
               Kingdom
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               Navigation
               and
               Trade
               ,
               sending
               ships
               into
               very
               many
               parts
               ,
               and
               causing
               the
               Diamond
               Mines
               ,
               which
               he
               alone
               had
               farmed
               under
               many
               borrowed
               names
               ,
               to
               be
               wrought
               with
               extraordinary
               diligence
               .
               So
               that
               people
               discoursed
               almost
               of
               nothing
               but
               of
               the
               Riches
               of
               Emir-Jemla
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               plenty
               of
               his
               Diamonds
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               reckon'd
               but
               by
               Sacks
               .
               He
               had
               also
               the
               skill
               to
               render
               himself
               very
               potent
               and
               considerable
               ,
               entertaining
               ,
               besides
               the
               Armies
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               very
               good
               Troops
               for
               his
               particular
               ,
               and
               above
               all
               a
               very
               good
               Artillery
               ,
               with
               abundance
               of
               
               
               
               
               
               Franguys
               or
               Christians
               to
               manage
               it
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               he
               grew
               so
               rich
               ,
               and
               so
               puissant
               ,
               especially
               after
               he
               had
               found
               a
               way
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Karnates
               ,
               and
               to
               pillage
               all
               the
               ancient
               Churches
               of
               the
               Idols
               of
               that
               Countrey
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Golkonda
               became
               jealous
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               prepared
               himself
               to
               unsaddle
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               more
               ,
               because
               he
               could
               not
               bear
               what
               was
               reported
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               used
               too
               great
               familiarity
               with
               the
               Queen
               his
               Mother
               ,
               that
               was
               yet
               beauteous
               .
               Yet
               he
               discover'd
               nothing
               of
               his
               Design
               to
               any
               ,
               having
               patience
               ,
               and
               waiting
               'till
               Emir
               came
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               then
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Karnates
               with
               his
               Army
               .
               But
               one
               day
               ,
               when
               more
               particular
               News
               was
               brought
               him
               of
               what
               had
               passed
               between
               his
               Mother
               and
               Him
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               power
               enough
               to
               dissemble
               any
               longer
               ,
               but
               was
               transported
               by
               choler
               to
               fall
               to
               invectives
               and
               menaces
               :
               Whereof
               Emir
               was
               soon
               made
               acquainted
               ,
               having
               at
               the
               Court
               abundance
               of
               his
               Wives
               Kindred
               ,
               and
               all
               
               his
               nearest
               Relations
               and
               best
               Friends
               possessing
               the
               principal
               Offices
               .
               The
               Kings
               Mother
               also
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               hate
               him
               ,
               had
               speedy
               information
               of
               the
               same
               .
               Which
               obliged
               Emir
               ,
               without
               delay
               ,
               to
               write
               to
               his
               only
               Son
               ,
               
                 Mahmet
                 Emir-Kan
              
               ,
               who
               then
               was
               about
               the
               King
               ,
               requiring
               him
               to
               do
               the
               best
               he
               could
               to
               withdraw
               with
               all
               speed
               from
               the
               Court
               ,
               under
               some
               pretence
               of
               Hunting
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               and
               joyn
               with
               him
               .
               
                 Mahmet
                 Emir-Kan
              
               failed
               not
               to
               attempt
               divers
               ways
               ;
               but
               ,
               the
               King
               causing
               him
               to
               be
               narrowly
               observed
               ,
               none
               of
               them
               all
               would
               succeed
               .
               This
               very
               much
               perplexed
               Emir
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               take
               a
               strange
               resolution
               ,
               which
               cast
               the
               King
               in
               great
               danger
               to
               lose
               his
               Crown
               and
               Life
               ;
               so
               true
               't
               is
               ;
               that
               
                 he
                 who
                 knows
                 not
                 to
                 Dissemble
                 ,
                 knows
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 Reign
                 .
              
               He
               writ
               to
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               in
               Daulet-Abad
               ,
               the
               Capital
               of
               Decan
               ,
               about
               fifteen
               or
               sixteen
               days
               Journey
               from
               Golkonda
               ,
               giving
               him
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Golkonda
               did
               intend
               to
               ruin
               him
               and
               his
               Family
               ,
               
               notwithstanding
               the
               signal
               Services
               he
               had
               done
               him
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               World
               knew
               ;
               which
               was
               an
               un-exampled
               Injustice
               and
               Ingratitude
               ;
               that
               this
               necessitated
               him
               to
               take
               his
               refuge
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               intreat
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               receive
               him
               into
               his
               protection
               ;
               that
               ,
               for
               the
               rest
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               follow
               his
               advice
               ,
               and
               confide
               in
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               so
               dispose
               Affairs
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               at
               once
               put
               into
               his
               hands
               both
               the
               King
               and
               Kingdom
               of
               Golkonda
               .
               This
               thing
               he
               made
               very
               easie
               ,
               using
               the
               following
               Discourse
               :
               You
               need
               but
               take
               four
               or
               five
               thousand
               Horse
               ,
               of
               the
               best
               of
               your
               Army
               ,
               and
               to
               March
               with
               Expedition
               to
               Golkonda
               ,
               spreading
               a
               rumour
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               an
               Ambassadour
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               that
               goes
               in
               haste
               ,
               about
               considerable
               Matters
               ,
               to
               speak
               with
               the
               King
               at
               Bag-naguer
               .
               The
               Dabir
               ,
               who
               is
               he
               that
               is
               first
               to
               be
               addressed
               unto
               ,
               to
               make
               any
               thing
               known
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               is
               allyed
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               my
               Creature
               ,
               and
               altogether
               mine
               ;
               take
               care
               of
               nothing
               but
               to
               March
               with
               expedition
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               so
               order
               it
               ,
               that
               without
               making
               
               you
               known
               ,
               you
               shall
               come
               to
               the
               Gates
               of
               Bag-naguer
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               King
               shall
               come
               out
               to
               receive
               the
               Letters
               ,
               according
               to
               custome
               ,
               you
               may
               easily
               seize
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               of
               all
               his
               Family
               ,
               and
               do
               with
               him
               what
               shall
               seem
               good
               to
               you
               ;
               in
               regard
               that
               his
               House
               of
               Bag-naguer
               ,
               where
               he
               commonly
               resides
               ,
               is
               unwalled
               and
               unfortified
               .
               He
               added
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               make
               this
               Enterprise
               upon
               his
               own
               Charges
               ,
               offering
               him
               fifty
               thousand
               Roupies
               a
               day
               (
               which
               is
               about
               five
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               Crowns
               )
               during
               the
               whole
               time
               of
               the
               March.
               
            
             
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               who
               looked
               only
               for
               some
               such
               occasion
               ,
               had
               no
               mind
               at
               all
               to
               lose
               so
               fair
               an
               one
               .
               He
               soon
               undertook
               the
               Expedition
               ,
               and
               did
               so
               fortunately
               manage
               his
               Enterprise
               ,
               that
               he
               arrived
               at
               Bag-naguer
               ,
               without
               being
               otherwise
               known
               than
               as
               an
               Ambassadour
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Golkonda
               being
               advertised
               of
               the
               arrival
               of
               this
               pretended
               Ambassadour
               ,
               came
               forth
               into
               a
               Garden
               ,
               according
               to
               custome
               ,
               received
               him
               with
               honour
               ,
               
               and
               having
               unfortunately
               put
               himself
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Enemy
               ,
               ten
               or
               twelve
               Slaves
               ,
               Gurgis
               ,
               were
               ready
               to
               fall
               upon
               and
               to
               seize
               his
               person
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               projected
               ;
               but
               that
               a
               certain
               Omrah
               ,
               touched
               with
               tenderness
               ,
               could
               not
               forbear
               to
               cry
               out
               ,
               though
               he
               was
               of
               the
               party
               ,
               and
               a
               Creature
               of
               
                 Emir
                 ,
                 Doth
                 not
                 your
                 Majesty
                 see
                 that
                 this
                 is
              
               Aureng-Zebe
               ?
               
                 Away
                 ;
                 or
                 you
                 are
                 taken
                 .
              
               Whereat
               the
               King
               being
               affrighted
               ,
               slips
               away
               ,
               and
               gets
               hastily
               on
               horseback
               ,
               riding
               with
               all
               his
               might
               to
               the
               Fortress
               of
               Golkonda
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               a
               short
               League
               from
               thence
               .
            
             
               Aureng-Zebe
               seeing
               he
               was
               defeated
               in
               his
               Design
               ,
               yet
               was
               not
               therefore
               discomposed
               ;
               but
               seized
               at
               the
               same
               time
               on
               the
               Royal
               House
               ,
               taketh
               all
               the
               rich
               and
               good
               things
               he
               finds
               there
               ;
               yet
               sending
               to
               the
               King
               all
               his
               Wives
               (
               which
               over
               all
               the
               Indies
               is
               very
               religiously
               observed
               ;
               )
               and
               goeth
               to
               Besiege
               him
               in
               his
               Fortress
               .
               But
               as
               the
               Siege
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               having
               brought
               along
               all
               Necessaries
               ,
               held
               on
               
               long
               ,
               and
               lasted
               above
               two
               months
               ,
               he
               received
               Order
               from
               Chah-Jehan
               to
               raise
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               retire
               into
               Decan
               again
               ;
               so
               that
               ,
               although
               the
               Fortress
               was
               reduced
               to
               extremities
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               Victuals
               and
               Ammunition
               of
               War
               ,
               he
               found
               himself
               obliged
               to
               abandon
               his
               Enterprise
               .
               He
               knew
               very
               well
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               Dara
               and
               Begum
               that
               had
               induced
               Chah-Jehan
               to
               send
               these
               Orders
               ,
               from
               the
               apprehension
               they
               entertained
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               become
               too
               powerful
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               he
               never
               discover'd
               any
               resentment
               of
               it
               ,
               saying
               only
               ,
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               obey
               the
               Orders
               of
               his
               Father
               .
               Yet
               he
               withdrew
               not
               ,
               without
               causing
               underhand
               payment
               to
               be
               made
               to
               him
               of
               all
               the
               Charges
               of
               his
               Expedition
               :
               Besides
               ,
               he
               Married
               his
               Son
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               to
               the
               Eldest
               Daughter
               of
               that
               King
               ,
               with
               a
               promise
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               make
               him
               his
               Successor
               ,
               causing
               him
               also
               to
               give
               him
               for
               a
               Dowry
               the
               Fortress
               and
               the
               Appurtenances
               of
               Bamguyre
               .
               He
               also
               made
               the
               King
               consent
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Silver
               Money
               ,
               that
               should
               be
               
               Coined
               for
               the
               future
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               should
               bear
               on
               one
               side
               the
               Arms
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               ;
               and
               that
               Emir-Jemla
               should
               withdraw
               with
               his
               whole
               Family
               ,
               all
               his
               Goods
               ,
               Troops
               ,
               and
               Artillery
               .
            
             
               These
               two
               Great
               Men
               were
               not
               long
               together
               ,
               but
               they
               framed
               great
               Designs
               :
               On
               the
               way
               they
               Besieged
               and
               took
               Bider
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               strongest
               and
               most
               important
               Places
               of
               Visapour
               ;
               and
               thence
               they
               went
               to
               Daulet-Abad
               ,
               where
               they
               contracted
               so
               intimate
               a
               Friendship
               together
               ,
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               could
               not
               live
               without
               seeing
               Emir
               twice
               a
               day
               ,
               nor
               Emir
               without
               seeing
               Aureng-Zebe
               .
               Their
               Union
               began
               to
               cause
               a
               new
               Face
               in
               all
               the
               Affairs
               of
               those
               Parts
               ,
               and
               laid
               the
               first
               foundations
               of
               the
               Royalty
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               .
            
             
               This
               Prince
               having
               used
               the
               Art
               to
               make
               himself
               to
               be
               called
               to
               the
               Court
               divers
               times
               ,
               went
               with
               great
               and
               rich
               presents
               to
               Agra
               to
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               presenting
               him
               his
               Service
               ,
               and
               inducing
               him
               to
               make
               War
               against
               the
               
               King
               of
               Golkonda
               ,
               and
               him
               of
               Visapour
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Portugals
               .
               At
               first
               he
               presented
               to
               him
               that
               great
               Diamond
               ,
               which
               is
               esteem'd
               matchless
               ;
               giving
               him
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               precious
               stones
               of
               Golkonda
               were
               quite
               other
               things
               ,
               than
               those
               Rocks
               of
               Kandahar
               ;
               that
               there
               it
               was
               ,
               where
               the
               War
               ought
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               to
               get
               the
               possession
               thereof
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               as
               far
               as
               
                 Cape
                 Comory
                 .
                 Chah-Jehan
              
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               that
               he
               was
               dazled
               by
               the
               Diamonds
               of
               Emir
               ,
               or
               whether
               he
               thought
               it
               fit
               ,
               as
               some
               believe
               he
               did
               ,
               to
               have
               an
               Army
               in
               the
               Field
               ,
               somewhat
               to
               restrain
               Dara
               ,
               whom
               he
               found
               active
               in
               making
               himself
               potent
               ,
               and
               who
               with
               insolence
               had
               ill
               treated
               the
               Visier
               Sadullah-Kan
               (
               whom
               Chah-Jehan
               passionately
               loved
               ,
               and
               considered
               as
               the
               greatest
               Statesman
               that
               had
               been
               in
               the
               Indies
               )
               causing
               him
               even
               to
               be
               made
               away
               with
               poyson
               ,
               as
               a
               Man
               not
               of
               his
               party
               ,
               but
               inclined
               to
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               ;
               or
               rather
               ,
               because
               he
               found
               him
               too
               powerful
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               condition
               to
               be
               the
               Umpire
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               if
               
               Chah-Jehan
               should
               decease
               ;
               or
               lastly
               ,
               because
               being
               neither
               Persian
               ,
               nor
               of
               Persian
               Extraction
               ,
               but
               an
               Indian
               ,
               there
               were
               not
               wanting
               envious
               persons
               ,
               who
               spread
               abroad
               ,
               that
               he
               entertained
               in
               divers
               places
               numerous
               Troops
               of
               Patans
               ,
               very
               Gallant
               Men
               ,
               and
               well
               paid
               ,
               with
               a
               design
               to
               make
               himself
               King
               ,
               or
               his
               Son
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               to
               expel
               the
               Mogols
               ,
               and
               to
               restore
               to
               the
               Throne
               the
               Nation
               of
               the
               Patans
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               had
               taken
               his
               Wife
               .
               However
               it
               be
               ,
               Chah-Jehan
               resolved
               to
               send
               an
               Army
               towards
               Decan
               under
               the
               Conduct
               of
               Emir-Jemla
               .
            
             
               Dara
               ,
               who
               saw
               the
               consequence
               of
               this
               Affair
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               sending
               of
               Troops
               for
               those
               parts
               ,
               was
               to
               give
               strength
               to
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               opposed
               it
               exceedingly
               ,
               and
               did
               what
               he
               could
               to
               hinder
               it
               .
               Nevertheless
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               that
               Chah-Jehan
               was
               resolute
               for
               it
               ,
               he
               at
               last
               thought
               it
               best
               to
               consent
               ;
               but
               with
               this
               condition
               ,
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               should
               keep
               in
               Daulet-Abad
               ,
               as
               Governour
               only
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               without
               medling
               at
               all
               in
               the
               
               War
               ,
               or
               pretending
               to
               Govern
               the
               Army
               ;
               that
               Emir
               should
               be
               the
               absolute
               General
               ,
               who
               for
               a
               pledge
               of
               his
               Fidelity
               was
               to
               leave
               his
               whole
               Family
               at
               the
               Court.
               Emir
               struggled
               enough
               within
               himself
               ,
               whether
               he
               should
               agree
               to
               this
               last
               condition
               ,
               but
               when
               Chah-Jehan
               desired
               him
               to
               give
               that
               satisfaction
               to
               Dara
               ,
               and
               promised
               him
               ,
               that
               after
               a
               little
               while
               he
               would
               send
               him
               back
               his
               Wife
               and
               Children
               ,
               he
               consented
               ,
               and
               Marched
               into
               Decan
               towards
               Aureng-Zebe
               with
               a
               very
               Gallant
               Army
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               stop
               entred
               into
               Visapour
               ,
               where
               he
               Besieged
               a
               strong
               place
               called
               Kaliane
               .
            
             
               The
               Affairs
               of
               Indostan
               were
               in
               that
               condition
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               been
               relating
               ,
               when
               Chah-Jehan
               fell
               dangerously
               sick
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               speak
               here
               of
               his
               sickness
               ,
               much
               less
               relate
               the
               particulars
               of
               it
               .
               I
               shall
               only
               say
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               little
               sutable
               to
               a
               Man
               of
               above
               seventy
               years
               of
               Age
               ,
               who
               should
               rather
               think
               on
               preserving
               his
               strength
               ,
               than
               to
               ruin
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               .
               This
               sickness
               did
               soon
               allarm
               and
               trouble
               all
               Indostan
               .
               
               Mighty
               Armies
               were
               levied
               in
               Dehly
               and
               Agra
               ,
               the
               Capitals
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               did
               the
               like
               in
               Bengale
               ;
               and
               Aureng-Zebe
               in
               Decan
               ;
               and
               Mord-Bakche
               in
               Guzaratte
               :
               All
               four
               assembled
               to
               themselves
               their
               Allies
               and
               Friends
               ;
               all
               four
               write
               ,
               promise
               ,
               and
               form
               divers
               Intrigues
               .
               Dara
               having
               surprised
               some
               of
               their
               Letters
               ,
               shew'd
               them
               to
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               and
               made
               great
               noise
               about
               them
               ;
               and
               his
               Sister
               Begum
               failed
               not
               to
               make
               use
               of
               this
               occasion
               ,
               to
               animate
               the
               King
               against
               them
               .
               But
               Chah-Jehan
               was
               diffident
               of
               Dara
               ,
               and
               fearing
               to
               be
               poysoned
               ,
               gave
               order
               ,
               that
               particular
               care
               should
               be
               had
               of
               what
               was
               brought
               to
               his
               Table
               .
               'T
               was
               also
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               wrote
               to
               Aureng-Zebe
               ;
               and
               that
               Dara
               being
               advertised
               thereof
               ,
               could
               not
               forbear
               to
               menace
               ,
               and
               to
               break
               into
               very
               passionate
               expressions
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               Distemper
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               lingred
               ,
               and
               't
               was
               bruited
               every
               where
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               dead
               .
               Whereupon
               the
               whole
               Court
               was
               disorder'd
               ,
               the
               whole
               Town
               allarm'd
               ,
               the
               Shops
               for
               many
               
               days
               shut
               up
               ;
               and
               the
               four
               Sons
               of
               the
               King
               made
               openly
               great
               Preparations
               ,
               each
               for
               himself
               :
               And
               to
               say
               truth
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               without
               reason
               ,
               that
               they
               all
               made
               ready
               for
               War
               ;
               for
               they
               all
               very
               well
               knew
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               hopes
               of
               quarter
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               other
               way
               ,
               than
               to
               vanquish
               or
               dye
               ,
               to
               be
               King
               or
               undone
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               that
               should
               be
               Conquerour
               would
               rid
               himself
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               formerly
               Chah-Jehan
               had
               done
               of
               his
               Brothers
               .
            
             
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               ,
               who
               had
               heaped
               up
               great
               Treasures
               in
               that
               rich
               Kingdom
               of
               Bengale
               ,
               ruining
               some
               of
               the
               Rajas
               or
               petty
               Kings
               that
               are
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               and
               drawing
               great
               Sums
               from
               others
               ,
               took
               the
               Field
               first
               of
               all
               with
               a
               puissant
               Army
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               confidence
               he
               had
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Persian
                 Omrahs
              
               ,
               for
               the
               Sect
               of
               whom
               he
               had
               declared
               himself
               ,
               he
               boldly
               Marched
               towards
               Agra
               ,
               giving
               out
               openly
               that
               Chah-Jehan
               was
               dead
               ,
               that
               Dara
               had
               poyson'd
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               revenge
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               King.
               Dara
               desired
               Chah-Jehan
               
               to
               write
               himself
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               forbid
               him
               to
               advance
               further
               ;
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               assuring
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               sickness
               was
               not
               at
               all
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               already
               much
               better
               .
               But
               he
               having
               Friends
               at
               Court
               ,
               who
               assured
               him
               that
               the
               sickness
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               was
               mortal
               ,
               he
               dissembled
               ,
               and
               ceased
               not
               to
               advance
               ,
               saying
               still
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               very
               well
               Chah-Jehan
               was
               dead
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               should
               be
               alive
               ,
               he
               was
               desirous
               to
               come
               and
               kiss
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               his
               Commands
               .
            
             
               Aureng-Zebe
               immediately
               after
               ,
               if
               not
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               taketh
               the
               Field
               also
               in
               Decan
               ,
               maketh
               a
               great
               noise
               ,
               and
               prepareth
               to
               March
               towards
               Agra
               .
               The
               same
               prohibition
               was
               made
               to
               him
               also
               ,
               as
               well
               from
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               as
               from
               Dara
               ,
               who
               threaten'd
               him
               .
               But
               he
               dissembleth
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               that
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               had
               done
               ,
               and
               giveth
               the
               like
               answer
               .
               Mean
               time
               ,
               finding
               that
               his
               Treasure
               was
               low
               ,
               and
               his
               Souldiery
               very
               inconsiderable
               ,
               he
               devised
               two
               artifices
               ,
               which
               succeeded
               admirably
               well
               ;
               the
               one
               ,
               in
               regard
               
               of
               Morad-Bakche
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               Emir-Jemla
               .
               To
               Morad-Bakche
               he
               writes
               with
               speed
               a
               very
               fair
               Letter
               ,
               importing
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               always
               been
               his
               true
               and
               intimate
               Friend
               ;
               that
               ,
               as
               for
               himself
               ,
               he
               laid
               no
               claim
               at
               all
               to
               the
               Crown
               ;
               that
               he
               might
               remember
               ,
               he
               had
               all
               his
               Life
               time
               made
               profession
               of
               a
               Fakire
               ,
               but
               that
               Dara
               was
               a
               person
               incapable
               to
               Govern
               a
               Kingdom
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Kafer
               ,
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               and
               hated
               of
               all
               the
               greatest
               Omrahs
               ;
               that
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               was
               a
               Rafezy
               ,
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               an
               Enemy
               to
               Indostan
               ,
               and
               unworthy
               of
               the
               Crown
               :
               So
               that
               ,
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               there
               was
               none
               but
               he
               
                 (
                 Morad-Bakche
              
               )
               that
               could
               reasonably
               pretend
               to
               the
               Succession
               ;
               that
               the
               Crown
               did
               expect
               him
               ;
               that
               the
               whole
               Court
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               ignorant
               of
               his
               Valour
               ,
               would
               be
               for
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               his
               particular
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               promise
               him
               ,
               that
               being
               King
               ,
               he
               would
               give
               him
               leave
               to
               live
               quietly
               in
               some
               Corner
               or
               other
               of
               his
               Empire
               ,
               there
               to
               serve
               God
               the
               remainder
               of
               his
               days
               ,
               he
               
               was
               ready
               to
               make
               a
               conjunction
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               assist
               him
               with
               his
               Counsel
               and
               Friends
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               into
               his
               hands
               his
               whole
               Army
               ,
               to
               fight
               Dara
               and
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               ;
               that
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               he
               sent
               him
               an
               hundred
               thousand
               Rupies
               (
               which
               make
               about
               fifty
               thousand
               Crowns
               of
               our
               Money
               )
               and
               prayed
               him
               to
               accept
               thereof
               as
               a
               pledge
               of
               his
               friendship
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               would
               advise
               him
               to
               come
               with
               all
               possible
               speed
               to
               seize
               on
               the
               Castle
               of
               Suratte
               ,
               where
               he
               knew
               to
               be
               the
               Treasure
               of
               the
               Land.
               
            
             
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               who
               was
               neither
               too
               rich
               nor
               too
               powerful
               ,
               received
               with
               much
               joy
               this
               proposition
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               and
               the
               hundred
               thousand
               Rupies
               sent
               by
               him
               ;
               and
               shew'd
               
               Aureng-Zebe's
               Letter
               to
               every
               body
               ,
               thereby
               to
               oblige
               the
               Flower
               of
               that
               Countrey
               to
               take
               up
               Arms
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               substantial
               Merchants
               to
               lend
               him
               the
               more
               willingly
               such
               Sums
               of
               Money
               as
               he
               demanded
               of
               them
               .
               He
               began
               in
               good
               earnest
               to
               Act
               the
               King
               ,
               made
               large
               promises
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               
               short
               ,
               did
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               he
               set
               a
               good
               Army
               on
               foot
               ;
               of
               whom
               he
               singled
               out
               some
               three
               thousand
               ,
               who
               ,
               under
               the
               Conduct
               of
               Chah-Abas
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               Eunuchs
               ,
               but
               a
               Valiant
               Man
               ,
               should
               go
               to
               Besiege
               Suratte
               .
            
             
               Aureng-Zebe
               sent
               his
               Eldest
               Son
               ,
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               ,
               (
               him
               whom
               he
               had
               Married
               to
               the
               Daughter
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Golkonda
               )
               to
               Emir-Jemla
               ,
               who
               was
               yet
               employed
               in
               the
               Siege
               of
               Kaliane
               ,
               to
               perswade
               him
               to
               come
               to
               him
               to
               Daulet-Abad
               ,
               pretending
               to
               have
               matter
               of
               the
               greatest
               importance
               to
               communicate
               to
               him
               .
               Emir
               ,
               who
               soon
               suspected
               his
               intentions
               ,
               excused
               himself
               ,
               saying
               openly
               that
               Chah-Jehan
               was
               not
               dead
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               fresh
               News
               of
               his
               being
               alive
               ,
               and
               that
               besides
               ,
               all
               his
               Family
               being
               at
               Agra
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               Dara
               ,
               he
               could
               by
               no
               means
               assist
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               nor
               declare
               himself
               for
               him
               .
               Whereupon
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               return'd
               to
               Daulet-Abad
               ,
               without
               effecting
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               very
               much
               dissatisfied
               with
               Emir
               .
               But
               Aureng-Zebe
               lost
               no
               courage
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               but
               
               sent
               the
               second
               time
               to
               Emir
               ,
               yet
               not
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               ,
               but
               
                 Sultan
                 Mazum
              
               his
               Second
               Son
               ,
               who
               presented
               to
               him
               his
               Fathers
               Letter
               ,
               and
               handled
               him
               with
               that
               dexterity
               ,
               sweetness
               ,
               and
               protestation
               of
               friendship
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               to
               resist
               him
               .
               Emir
               therefore
               pressed
               the
               Siege
               of
               Kaliane
               ,
               forced
               the
               Besieged
               to
               Surrender
               upon
               Composition
               ,
               took
               the
               choice
               of
               his
               Army
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               diligence
               went
               away
               with
               
                 Sultan
                 Mazum
              
               .
               At
               his
               arrival
               ,
               Aureng-Zebe
               courted
               him
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               ,
               treating
               him
               no
               otherwise
               than
               with
               the
               Name
               of
               Baba
               and
               Babagy
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Father
               ,
               Lord-Father
               ;
               and
               after
               an
               hundred
               embraces
               ,
               he
               took
               him
               somewhat
               aside
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               (
               according
               to
               what
               I
               could
               learn
               from
               persons
               who
               knew
               of
               it
               )
               That
               it
               was
               not
               just
               ,
               that
               having
               his
               Family
               at
               the
               Court
               ,
               he
               should
               adventure
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               in
               his
               behalf
               that
               might
               come
               to
               be
               known
               ;
               but
               that
               ,
               after
               all
               ,
               there
               was
               nothing
               so
               difficult
               but
               an
               expedient
               might
               be
               found
               .
               Give
               me
               leave
               therefore
               ,
               
                 said
                 he
              
               ,
               to
               
               propose
               to
               you
               a
               Design
               ,
               which
               at
               first
               will
               possibly
               surprise
               you
               ;
               but
               ,
               since
               you
               apprehend
               the
               danger
               of
               your
               Wife
               and
               Children
               that
               are
               in
               Hostage
               ,
               the
               best
               way
               of
               providing
               for
               their
               security
               would
               be
               ,
               to
               suffer
               me
               to
               seize
               on
               your
               person
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               you
               in
               prison
               .
               It
               is
               out
               of
               doubt
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               World
               will
               believe
               it
               done
               in
               earnest
               :
               For
               who
               would
               imagin
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               person
               as
               you
               would
               be
               content
               to
               let
               your self
               be
               laid
               in
               prison
               ?
               In
               the
               interim
               ,
               I
               could
               make
               use
               of
               part
               of
               your
               Army
               ,
               and
               of
               your
               Artillery
               ,
               as
               you
               shall
               judge
               most
               proper
               and
               convenient
               :
               You
               also
               could
               furnish
               me
               with
               a
               Sum
               of
               Money
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               frequently
               offered
               it
               ;
               and
               besides
               ,
               methinks
               I
               might
               tempt
               Fortune
               further
               ,
               and
               we
               might
               together
               take
               our
               measures
               ,
               to
               see
               in
               what
               manner
               I
               had
               best
               to
               demean
               my self
               ;
               if
               you
               would
               also
               permit
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               cause
               you
               to
               be
               transported
               into
               the
               Fortress
               of
               Daulet-Abad
               ,
               where
               you
               should
               be
               Master
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               I
               might
               have
               you
               kept
               by
               my
               own
               Son
               ,
               
               
                 Sultan
                 Mazum
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               ;
               this
               would
               yet
               better
               palliate
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               I
               see
               not
               ,
               what
               Dara
               could
               justly
               say
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               how
               he
               could
               reasonably
               treat
               your
               Wife
               and
               Children
               ill
               .
            
             
               Emir
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Friendship
               he
               had
               sworn
               to
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               great
               promises
               made
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               the
               apprehension
               he
               had
               ,
               of
               seeing
               near
               him
               
                 Sultan
                 Mazum
              
               ,
               who
               stood
               by
               ,
               very
               pensive
               and
               well
               armed
               ,
               and
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               ,
               who
               looked
               grim
               upon
               him
               for
               his
               coming
               away
               at
               the
               sollicitation
               of
               his
               Brother
               ,
               not
               at
               that
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               had
               at
               his
               very
               entrance
               lift
               up
               his
               Foot
               as
               if
               he
               would
               have
               hit
               him
               ;
               whatever
               of
               these
               considerations
               might
               induce
               him
               ,
               consented
               to
               all
               what
               Aureng-Zebe
               desired
               ,
               and
               approved
               of
               the
               Expedient
               to
               suffer
               himself
               to
               be
               imprison'd
               ;
               so
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               being
               no
               sooner
               gone
               ,
               but
               the
               Great
               Master
               of
               the
               Artillery
               was
               seen
               to
               approach
               with
               some
               fierceness
               to
               Emir
               ,
               and
               to
               command
               him
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               to
               follow
               him
               ,
               locking
               him
               up
               in
               a
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               
               there
               giving
               him
               very
               good
               words
               ,
               whilst
               all
               the
               Souldiery
               ,
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               had
               thereabout
               ,
               went
               to
               their
               Arms.
               The
               report
               of
               the
               detention
               of
               Emir-Jemla
               was
               no
               sooner
               spread
               ,
               but
               a
               great
               tumult
               arose
               ;
               and
               those
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               brought
               along
               with
               him
               ,
               although
               astonish'd
               ,
               yet
               put
               themselves
               into
               a
               posture
               of
               rescuing
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               Swords
               drawn
               ran
               to
               force
               the
               Guards
               ,
               and
               the
               Gate
               of
               his
               Prison
               ;
               which
               was
               easie
               for
               them
               to
               do
               :
               For
               Aureng-Zebe
               had
               not
               with
               him
               sufficient
               Troops
               to
               make
               good
               so
               bold
               an
               Enterprise
               ;
               the
               only
               Name
               of
               Emir-Jemla
               made
               all
               tremble
               .
               But
               the
               whole
               matter
               being
               altogether
               counterfeited
               ,
               all
               these
               Commotions
               were
               presently
               calmed
               by
               the
               intimations
               that
               were
               given
               to
               the
               Chief
               Officers
               of
               
               Emir's
               Army
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               presence
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               who
               there
               appeared
               very
               resolute
               with
               his
               two
               Sons
               ,
               and
               spoke
               now
               to
               one
               ,
               then
               to
               another
               ;
               and
               at
               last
               by
               promises
               and
               presents
               ,
               liberally
               bestowed
               on
               those
               that
               were
               concerned
               .
               So
               that
               all
               the
               
               Troops
               of
               Emir
               ,
               and
               even
               most
               of
               those
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               seeing
               things
               troubled
               ,
               and
               being
               without
               their
               General
               ,
               and
               believing
               Chah-Jehan
               to
               be
               dead
               ,
               or
               ,
               at
               best
               ,
               desperately
               sick
               ;
               considering
               also
               the
               ample
               promises
               made
               to
               them
               of
               augmenting
               their
               Stipend
               ,
               and
               of
               giving
               them
               at
               that
               very
               time
               three
               months
               advance
               ,
               soon
               listed
               themselves
               under
               Aureng-Zebe
               ;
               who
               having
               seized
               on
               all
               the
               Equipage
               of
               Emir
               ,
               even
               his
               very
               Camels
               and
               Tents
               ,
               took
               the
               Field
               ,
               resolved
               to
               March
               to
               the
               Siege
               of
               Suratte
               ,
               and
               to
               hasten
               the
               taking
               it
               in
               ;
               where
               Morad-Bakche
               was
               exceedingly
               embarrassed
               ,
               because
               that
               his
               best
               Troops
               were
               employed
               there
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               found
               more
               resistance
               in
               that
               place
               than
               he
               imagined
               .
               But
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               after
               some
               days
               March
               ,
               was
               informed
               ,
               that
               the
               Governour
               had
               surrendred
               the
               Place
               ;
               for
               which
               he
               sent
               Congratulations
               to
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               acquainting
               him
               withall
               of
               his
               Transactions
               with
               Emir-Jemla
               ,
               and
               assuring
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               Forces
               and
               Money
               enough
               ,
               and
               very
               
               good
               Intelligence
               at
               the
               Court
               ;
               that
               nothing
               was
               wanting
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               directly
               going
               to
               Brampour
               and
               
                 Agra
                 ;
                 that
              
               he
               had
               expected
               him
               on
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               therefore
               desired
               him
               to
               joyn
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               Morad-Bakche
               found
               not
               so
               much
               Money
               in
               the
               Fortress
               of
               Suratte
               as
               he
               had
               imagined
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               that
               really
               there
               was
               not
               so
               much
               as
               was
               reported
               ,
               or
               whether
               the
               Governour
               had
               diverted
               a
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               some
               believed
               :
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               that
               little
               he
               found
               there
               was
               useful
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               pay
               the
               Souldiers
               that
               had
               listed
               themselves
               in
               hopes
               of
               the
               advantages
               ,
               they
               should
               make
               of
               the
               imagined
               vast
               Treasure
               of
               Suratte
               .
               'T
               is
               not
               less
               true
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               no
               greater
               reason
               to
               boast
               of
               the
               taking
               of
               this
               Place
               ,
               in
               regard
               there
               was
               not
               any
               Regular
               Fortification
               about
               it
               ;
               and
               yet
               his
               Army
               had
               lain
               before
               it
               above
               a
               month
               ,
               and
               would
               never
               have
               reduced
               it
               without
               the
               Hollanders
               ,
               who
               furnish'd
               them
               with
               the
               Invention
               of
               Springing
               a
               Mine
               ,
               
               which
               ruining
               a
               great
               side
               of
               the
               Wall
               ,
               cast
               the
               Besieged
               into
               such
               a
               consternation
               ,
               that
               it
               made
               them
               immediately
               surrender
               .
               The
               reduction
               of
               this
               Town
               did
               much
               advance
               his
               Design
               ,
               Fame
               proclaiming
               immediately
               throughout
               these
               Countries
               ,
               that
               Morad-Bakche
               had
               taken
               Suratte
               ;
               that
               he
               had
               sprung
               a
               Mine
               ,
               which
               sounded
               very
               big
               among
               the
               Indians
               ,
               who
               as
               yet
               do
               little
               understand
               that
               practice
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               he
               had
               found
               a
               vast
               Treasure
               .
               Notwithstanding
               this
               great
               noise
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               first
               advantages
               ,
               joyned
               to
               all
               those
               frequent
               Letters
               and
               great
               Promises
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               the
               Eunuch
               Chah-Abas
               ,
               a
               Man
               of
               good
               Sense
               ,
               of
               a
               great
               Heart
               ,
               and
               exceedingly
               affectionate
               to
               the
               Service
               of
               his
               Master
               ,
               was
               not
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               Morad-Bakche
               should
               so
               much
               tye
               himself
               in
               interest
               to
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               or
               precipitate
               his
               conjunction
               with
               him
               ,
               but
               advised
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               amuse
               him
               with
               words
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               advance
               alone
               towards
               Agra
               ;
               that
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               there
               would
               come
               certain
               News
               
               of
               the
               sickness
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               ;
               that
               he
               should
               first
               see
               ,
               what
               Channel
               Affairs
               would
               run
               in
               ;
               that
               he
               should
               Fortifie
               Suratte
               ,
               as
               a
               very
               good
               Post
               ,
               able
               to
               render
               him
               Master
               of
               a
               very
               large
               and
               rich
               Countrey
               ;
               and
               that
               perhaps
               in
               time
               he
               might
               seize
               Brampour
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               very
               considerable
               Passage
               of
               a
               River
               ,
               and
               as
               't
               were
               a
               Bar
               of
               Decan
               .
               But
               the
               continual
               Letters
               and
               Protestations
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               joyned
               to
               the
               small
               Forces
               ,
               Artillery
               ,
               and
               Treasure
               of
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               blinded
               with
               an
               excessive
               ambition
               to
               Reign
               ,
               made
               him
               regardless
               of
               all
               other
               considerations
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               went
               away
               from
               Amadevad
               ,
               abandon'd
               Guzaratte
               ,
               and
               took
               his
               way
               through
               the
               Woods
               and
               Mountains
               ,
               with
               all
               expedition
               ,
               to
               be
               at
               the
               Rendevouz
               ,
               where
               Aureng-Zebe
               had
               looked
               for
               him
               these
               two
               or
               three
               days
               .
            
             
               Great
               Solemnities
               of
               Joy
               were
               made
               at
               the
               conjunction
               of
               the
               two
               Armies
               ,
               the
               Princes
               visited
               one
               another
               ,
               Aureng-Zebe
               made
               a
               hundred
               protestations
               and
               no
               less
               promises
               to
               Morad-Backche
               ,
               
               assured
               him
               afresh
               ,
               and
               solemnly
               ,
               of
               his
               not
               caring
               for
               the
               Crown
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               his
               being
               there
               for
               no
               other
               end
               than
               to
               assist
               him
               against
               Dara
               ,
               their
               Common
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               to
               place
               him
               in
               the
               Throne
               ,
               which
               expected
               him
               .
            
             
               Upon
               this
               Enterview
               ,
               and
               confirmation
               of
               Friendship
               ,
               both
               Armies
               Marched
               together
               ,
               Aureng-Zebe
               continuing
               always
               ,
               during
               the
               March
               ,
               in
               the
               protestations
               of
               Friendship
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Courtship
               to
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               treating
               him
               never
               otherwise
               ,
               whether
               in
               publick
               or
               private
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               Hazaret
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               King
               and
               Majesty
               :
               So
               that
               Morad-Bakche
               was
               fully
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               meant
               sincerely
               ,
               from
               an
               excess
               of
               affection
               towards
               him
               ;
               whence
               he
               even
               willingly
               ,
               and
               without
               ceremony
               ,
               suffer'd
               the
               submissions
               and
               respects
               he
               shew'd
               him
               ;
               instead
               of
               remembring
               what
               had
               lately
               passed
               at
               Golkonda
               ,
               and
               of
               considering
               ,
               that
               he
               ,
               who
               had
               thus
               hazarded
               himself
               with
               so
               much
               boldness
               to
               usurp
               a
               Kingdon
               ,
               was
               
               not
               of
               a
               temper
               to
               live
               and
               dye
               a
               Fakire
               -
            
             
               These
               two
               Armies
               thus
               joyned
               made
               a
               Body
               considerable
               enough
               ;
               which
               begot
               a
               great
               noise
               at
               Court
               ,
               and
               gave
               cause
               of
               thoughtfulness
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               Dara
               ,
               but
               to
               Chah-Jehan
               himself
               ,
               who
               knew
               the
               great
               parts
               and
               subtle
               Conduct
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               and
               the
               Courage
               of
               Morad-Bakche
               ;
               and
               who
               foresaw
               very
               well
               ,
               that
               a
               Fire
               was
               a
               kindling
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               very
               hard
               to
               quench
               .
               It
               was
               to
               no
               purpose
               to
               write
               Letters
               upon
               Letters
               ,
               signifying
               that
               he
               was
               well
               ,
               and
               giving
               Order
               that
               they
               should
               turn
               back
               to
               their
               respective
               Governments
               ,
               and
               expressing
               also
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               forget
               all
               that
               had
               passed
               hitherto
               .
               All
               his
               Letters
               were
               not
               able
               to
               hinder
               their
               advance
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               sickness
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               did
               still
               pass
               for
               mortal
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               persons
               wanting
               to
               bring
               and
               spread
               such
               News
               ,
               they
               still
               continued
               to
               dissemble
               ,
               giving
               out
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               Letters
               counterfeited
               by
               Dara
               ;
               that
               Chah-Jehan
               was
               dead
               indeed
               ;
               but
               that
               ,
               in
               
               case
               he
               were
               alive
               ,
               they
               would
               go
               to
               kiss
               his
               Feet
               ,
               and
               deliver
               him
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               Dara
               .
            
             
               What
               then
               should
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               this
               unfortunate
               King
               ,
               do
               ,
               who
               seeth
               ,
               that
               his
               Sons
               have
               no
               regard
               to
               his
               Orders
               ;
               who
               is
               informed
               at
               all
               hours
               ,
               that
               they
               march
               apace
               towards
               Agra
               in
               the
               head
               of
               their
               Armies
               ,
               and
               who
               in
               this
               conjuncture
               finds
               himself
               sick
               to
               boot
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               Dara
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               a
               man
               who
               breatheth
               nothing
               but
               War
               ;
               who
               prepareth
               for
               it
               with
               all
               imaginable
               earnestness
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               the
               marks
               of
               an
               enraged
               resentment
               against
               his
               Brothers
               ?
               But
               what
               could
               he
               do
               in
               this
               extremity
               ?
               He
               is
               constrained
               to
               abandon
               to
               them
               his
               Treasures
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               them
               to
               their
               disposal
               .
               He
               is
               forced
               to
               send
               for
               his
               old
               and
               most
               trusty
               Captains
               ,
               whom
               he
               knows
               for
               the
               most
               part
               to
               be
               not
               very
               affectionate
               to
               Dara
               ;
               he
               must
               command
               them
               to
               fight
               for
               Dara
               ,
               against
               his
               own
               Blood
               ,
               his
               own
               Children
               ,
               and
               those
               ,
               for
               whom
               he
               hath
               more
               esteem
               than
               for
               Dara
               ;
               he
               is
               obliged
               
               forthwith
               to
               send
               an
               Army
               against
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               he
               that
               is
               most
               advanced
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               to
               send
               another
               against
               Aureng-Zebe
               and
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               who
               no
               less
               are
               marching
               towards
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Soliman
                 Chekouh
              
               ,
               the
               eldest
               Son
               of
               Dara
               ,
               a
               young
               Prince
               of
               about
               Five
               and
               twenty
               years
               of
               Age
               ,
               very
               proper
               of
               Body
               ,
               and
               of
               good
               Parts
               and
               Conduct
               ,
               generous
               ,
               liberal
               ,
               and
               universally
               beloved
               ,
               especially
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               who
               had
               already
               enriched
               him
               ,
               and
               who
               considered
               him
               rather
               for
               his
               Successour
               than
               Dara
               ,
               was
               he
               ,
               that
               was
               made
               General
               of
               this
               Army
               against
               Sujah
               .
               Nevertheless
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               who
               wished
               much
               rather
               ,
               that
               Sujah
               were
               return'd
               to
               Bengale
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               matter
               should
               be
               tryed
               by
               a
               bloody
               Combat
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               but
               very
               Tragical
               ,
               and
               wherein
               he
               run
               the
               hazard
               of
               losing
               one
               or
               other
               of
               his
               Sons
               ,
               gave
               him
               for
               Companion
               an
               Ancient
               Raja
               ,
               called
               Jesseigne
               ,
               who
               is
               at
               present
               one
               of
               the
               powerfullest
               and
               richest
               Rajas
               of
               all
               Indostan
               ,
               and
               one
               
               the
               ablest
               in
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               ,
               with
               a
               secret
               Order
               not
               to
               fight
               ,
               except
               it
               were
               altogether
               unavoidable
               ;
               as
               also
               to
               endeavour
               by
               all
               means
               to
               induce
               Sujah
               to
               retire
               ,
               and
               to
               reserve
               his
               Forces
               for
               a
               better
               occasion
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               after
               they
               should
               have
               seen
               the
               event
               of
               the
               sickness
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               and
               the
               success
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               and
               of
               Morad-Bache
               .
               But
               this
               young
               Prince
               ,
               
                 Soliman
                 Chekouh
              
               ,
               full
               of
               heat
               and
               courage
               ,
               breathing
               after
               nothing
               but
               to
               signalize
               himself
               by
               some
               great
               action
               ,
               and
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               fearing
               lest
               Aureng-Zebe
               gaining
               a
               Battel
               should
               first
               make
               himself
               Master
               of
               the
               Capital
               Towns
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               Agra
               and
               Dehly
               ;
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               the
               
                 Raja
                 Jesseigne
              
               to
               keep
               them
               from
               a
               Combat
               .
               The
               two
               Armies
               are
               no
               sooner
               in
               sight
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               but
               they
               prepare
               to
               fall
               on
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               not
               long
               from
               giving
               some
               Vollies
               of
               Cannon
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               relate
               the
               particulars
               of
               this
               Fight
               ,
               for
               ,
               besides
               that
               the
               narration
               of
               it
               would
               be
               too
               long
               and
               tedious
               ,
               in
               the
               sequel
               of
               this
               History
               we
               shall
               be
               obliged
               
               to
               describe
               more
               considerable
               ones
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Reader
               will
               be
               able
               to
               judge
               of
               this
               .
               'T
               is
               sufficient
               to
               know
               in
               general
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               onset
               was
               very
               sharp
               and
               obstinate
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               but
               that
               at
               length
               
                 Soliman
                 Chekouh
              
               did
               urge
               Sujah
               with
               that
               force
               and
               vigour
               ,
               that
               he
               disorder'd
               him
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               fly
               :
               So
               that
               if
               Jesseigne
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Patan
                 Delil-kan
              
               ,
               who
               was
               one
               of
               the
               first
               Captains
               and
               a
               valiant
               Man
               ,
               but
               an
               intimate
               Friend
               of
               the
               Raja
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               act
               but
               being
               moved
               by
               him
               ,
               had
               seconded
               him
               in
               good
               earnest
               ,
               't
               is
               thought
               that
               the
               whole
               Army
               of
               Sujah
               would
               have
               been
               defeated
               ,
               and
               himself
               in
               danger
               of
               being
               taken
               :
               But
               that
               was
               not
               the
               Design
               of
               the
               Raja
               to
               destroy
               him
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               it
               was
               that
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               who
               had
               given
               him
               order
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               Thus
               then
               had
               Sujah
               time
               to
               retreat
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               losing
               any
               considerable
               number
               of
               his
               Men
               ;
               yet
               because
               
                 Soliman
                 Chekouh
              
               kept
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               brought
               away
               some
               pieces
               of
               Artillery
               ,
               it
               was
               presently
               bruited
               at
               Court
               ,
               
               Sujah
               had
               been
               totally
               overthrown
               .
               This
               Defeat
               purchased
               great
               reputation
               to
               
                 Soliman
                 Chekouh
              
               ,
               lessen'd
               much
               the
               esteem
               of
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               ,
               and
               cooled
               exceedingly
               all
               the
               Persians
               that
               had
               an
               inclination
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               After
               that
               some
               days
               were
               spent
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               Sujah
               ,
               the
               Prince
               
                 Soliman
                 Chekouh
              
               ,
               who
               every
               day
               received
               News
               from
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               who
               learned
               ,
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               and
               Morad-Bakche
               did
               approach
               with
               great
               resolution
               ,
               well
               knowing
               ,
               that
               his
               Father
               Dara
               had
               no
               great
               stock
               of
               prudence
               ,
               but
               good
               store
               of
               secret
               Enemies
               ,
               resolved
               to
               quit
               the
               pursuit
               of
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               speed
               to
               return
               to
               Agra
               ,
               where
               in
               all
               appearance
               Dara
               was
               to
               give
               Battel
               against
               Aureng-Zebe
               and
               Morad-Bakche
               .
               This
               was
               the
               best
               counsel
               he
               could
               take
               ,
               for
               no
               man
               doubts
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               could
               have
               been
               there
               in
               good
               time
               ,
               Aureng-Zebe
               would
               not
               have
               had
               the
               advantage
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               even
               believed
               ,
               he
               would
               never
               have
               hazarded
               the
               Combat
               ,
               the
               party
               being
               too
               unequal
               ;
               but
               the
               bad
               fortune
               of
               Dara
               did
               not
               permit
               it
               .
            
             
             
               Whilst
               all
               that
               was
               thus
               transacted
               toward
               Elabas
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Gemna
               is
               joyned
               to
               Ganges
               ;
               the
               Scene
               was
               very
               different
               on
               the
               side
               of
               Agra
               .
               At
               the
               Court
               they
               were
               much
               surprised
               to
               hear
               ,
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               had
               passed
               the
               River
               of
               Brampour
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               other
               passages
               that
               were
               most
               difficult
               between
               the
               Mountains
               ;
               so
               that
               with
               all
               haste
               they
               sent
               away
               some
               Troops
               to
               dispute
               with
               him
               the
               passage
               of
               the
               River
               Eugenes
               ,
               whilst
               the
               whole
               Army
               was
               making
               ready
               .
               For
               which
               purpose
               ,
               there
               were
               chosen
               two
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               and
               the
               most
               powerful
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               command
               it
               ;
               the
               one
               was
               Kasem-Kan
               ,
               a
               renowned
               Captain
               and
               very
               affectionate
               to
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               but
               one
               that
               had
               no
               great
               inclination
               to
               Dara
               ,
               and
               who
               went
               not
               but
               to
               oblige
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               whom
               he
               saw
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               Dara
               :
               The
               other
               was
               Jessomseigne
               ,
               a
               potent
               Raja
               ,
               not
               inferiour
               to
               Jesseigne
               ,
               and
               Son-in-law
               to
               that
               
                 Raja
                 Rana
              
               ,
               who
               was
               at
               the
               time
               of
               Ekbar
               so
               puissant
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               the
               Emperour
               of
               the
               
                 Raja's
                 .
                 Dara
              
               
               at
               their
               farewel
               expressed
               to
               them
               great
               kindness
               ,
               and
               presented
               them
               nobly
               ;
               but
               
                 Chah
                 Jehan
              
               took
               his
               time
               ,
               before
               their
               departure
               ,
               to
               charge
               them
               in
               secret
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               the
               
                 Raja
                 Jesseigne
              
               ,
               when
               he
               went
               away
               in
               the
               Expedition
               against
               
                 Sultan
                 Suiah
              
               with
               
                 Soliman
                 Chekouh
              
               .
               Neither
               were
               they
               wanting
               ,
               in
               their
               March
               ,
               to
               send
               several
               times
               to
               Aureng-Zebe
               and
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               to
               perswade
               them
               to
               turn
               back
               :
               But
               this
               was
               in
               vain
               ;
               their
               Envoys
               came
               not
               again
               ,
               and
               the
               Army
               advanced
               with
               that
               diligence
               ,
               that
               they
               saw
               it
               much
               sooner
               than
               they
               thought
               upon
               a
               rising
               ground
               ,
               not
               far
               remote
               from
               the
               River
               .
            
             
               It
               being
               then
               Summer
               ,
               and
               the
               season
               of
               the
               greatest
               heats
               ,
               the
               River
               was
               fordable
               ;
               which
               was
               the
               cause
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               same
               time
               Kasem-Kan
               and
               the
               Raja
               prepared
               themselves
               to
               give
               Battel
               ;
               besides
               that
               ,
               they
               soon
               knew
               the
               resolution
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               force
               them
               ,
               since
               that
               ,
               although
               his
               Army
               was
               not
               all
               come
               up
               ,
               he
               gave
               them
               some
               Vollies
               of
               Cannon
               ;
               
               his
               design
               being
               to
               amuse
               them
               ,
               fearing
               lest
               they
               themselves
               should
               pass
               the
               River
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               prevent
               his
               passage
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               hinder
               his
               Army
               from
               reposing
               ,
               and
               from
               taking
               an
               advantageous
               post
               ;
               which
               was
               indeed
               in
               great
               disorder
               ,
               and
               so
               tired
               by
               their
               March
               ,
               and
               so
               faint
               by
               the
               heat
               ,
               that
               if
               at
               the
               very
               first
               it
               had
               been
               assaulted
               ,
               and
               kept
               from
               passing
               the
               Water
               ,
               it
               would
               doubtless
               have
               been
               routed
               without
               much
               resistance
               .
               [
               I
               was
               not
               by
               in
               this
               first
               Encounter
               ,
               but
               thus
               it
               was
               generally
               discoursed
               of
               ,
               and
               it
               agreeth
               with
               the
               after-relation
               of
               many
               of
               our
               French-men
               ,
               who
               served
               Aureng-Zebe
               in
               the
               Artillery
               .
               ]
               But
               they
               were
               content
               to
               stay
               at
               the
               River-side
               ,
               to
               keep
               Aureng-Zebe
               from
               passing
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Order
               they
               had
               received
               .
            
             
               After
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               had
               let
               his
               Army
               rest
               two
               or
               three
               days
               ,
               and
               by
               amusing
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               had
               fitted
               it
               to
               pass
               the
               River
               ,
               he
               made
               his
               whole
               Artillery
               play
               ,
               which
               was
               very
               well
               placed
               ;
               and
               he
               commanded
               ,
               that
               under
               
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               Cannon
               they
               should
               pass
               the
               River
               .
               Kasem-Kan
               and
               the
               Raja
               ,
               on
               their
               part
               ,
               discharged
               theirs
               also
               ,
               and
               did
               what
               they
               could
               to
               repulse
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               him
               from
               passing
               .
               The
               Combat
               was
               sharp
               enough
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               very
               obstinately
               maintained
               by
               the
               extraordinary
               Valour
               of
               Jessomseigne
               .
               For
               as
               to
               Kasem-Kan
               ,
               although
               a
               great
               Captain
               ,
               and
               a
               stout
               Man
               ,
               he
               gave
               no
               great
               proof
               of
               his
               Valour
               in
               this
               occasion
               ;
               yea
               ,
               some
               accuse
               him
               of
               Treachery
               ,
               charging
               him
               that
               he
               had
               in
               the
               night
               caused
               the
               Bullets
               and
               Powder
               to
               be
               hid
               under
               the
               Sand
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               more
               of
               them
               to
               be
               found
               after
               two
               or
               three
               discharges
               .
               However
               it
               be
               ,
               the
               Combat
               for
               all
               that
               was
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               very
               resolutely
               carried
               on
               ,
               and
               the
               passage
               long
               disputed
               .
               There
               were
               Rocks
               in
               the
               Bed
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               which
               did
               much
               embarass
               ,
               and
               the
               Banks
               in
               many
               places
               were
               very
               high
               and
               difficult
               to
               climb
               up
               .
               But
               at
               last
               ,
               Morad-Bakche
               cast
               himself
               into
               the
               water
               with
               so
               much
               resolution
               and
               force
               ,
               and
               
               shew'd
               so
               much
               valour
               and
               boldness
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               resisting
               of
               him
               .
               He
               passed
               over
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               a
               good
               part
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               which
               made
               Kasem-Kan
               to
               give
               back
               ,
               and
               cast
               Jessomseigne
               into
               great
               danger
               of
               his
               person
               .
               For
               by
               and
               by
               he
               found
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               Enemy
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               extraordinary
               resolution
               of
               his
               Ragipous
               ,
               who
               almost
               all
               were
               killed
               about
               him
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               a
               dead
               man.
               One
               may
               judge
               of
               the
               great
               danger
               he
               was
               in
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ,
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               after
               he
               had
               disengaged
               himself
               as
               well
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               and
               was
               come
               back
               to
               his
               own
               ,
               not
               daring
               to
               return
               to
               Agra
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               great
               loss
               he
               had
               suffered
               ,
               of
               seven
               or
               eight
               thousand
               Ragipous
               he
               had
               but
               five
               or
               six
               hundred
               of
               them
               remaining
               .
            
             
               These
               Ragipous
               ,
               who
               take
               their
               name
               from
               the
               Rajas
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Rajas
               ,
               are
               from
               Father
               to
               Son
               such
               Men
               as
               make
               the
               Sword
               their
               Profession
               .
               The
               Rajas
               ,
               whose
               Subjects
               they
               are
               ,
               do
               assign
               them
               Lands
               for
               their
               subsistence
               ,
               on
               condition
               to
               
               be
               always
               ready
               to
               go
               to
               War
               when
               summoned
               .
               So
               that
               one
               might
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               a
               sort
               of
               Pagan
               Nobles
               ,
               if
               the
               Rajas
               gave
               them
               their
               Lands
               in
               propriety
               for
               them
               and
               their
               Children
               .
               They
               are
               great
               takers
               of
               Opium
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               sometimes
               wondred
               at
               the
               quantity
               I
               have
               seen
               them
               take
               :
               They
               accustom
               themselves
               to
               it
               from
               their
               youth
               .
               On
               the
               day
               of
               Battel
               they
               double
               the
               Dose
               ,
               this
               Drug
               animating
               ,
               or
               rather
               inebriating
               them
               ,
               and
               making
               them
               insensible
               of
               danger
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               they
               cast
               themselves
               into
               the
               Combat
               like
               so
               many
               furious
               Beasts
               ,
               not
               knowing
               what
               it
               is
               to
               run
               away
               ,
               but
               dying
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               their
               Raja
               ,
               when
               he
               stands
               to
               it
               .
               They
               want
               nothing
               but
               Order
               ,
               Resolution
               they
               have
               enough
               .
               'T
               is
               a
               pleasure
               thus
               to
               see
               them
               ,
               with
               the
               fume
               of
               Opium
               in
               their
               head
               ,
               to
               embrace
               one
               another
               ,
               when
               the
               Battel
               is
               to
               begin
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               their
               mutual
               Farewels
               ,
               as
               Men
               resolved
               to
               dye
               .
               And
               that
               they
               do
               for
               this
               reason
               ;
               that
               the
               
                 Great
                 Mogol
              
               ,
               though
               a
               Mahumetan
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               
               an
               Enemy
               of
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               yet
               for
               all
               that
               entertains
               always
               a
               good
               number
               of
               Rajas
               in
               his
               service
               ,
               whom
               he
               considers
               as
               his
               other
               Omrahs
               ,
               and
               imploys
               in
               his
               Armies
               as
               if
               they
               were
               Mahumetans
               .
            
             
               I
               cannot
               forbear
               to
               relate
               here
               the
               fierce
               reception
               ,
               which
               the
               Daughter
               of
               the
               Rana
               gave
               to
               her
               Husband
               Jessomseigne
               ,
               after
               his
               defeat
               and
               flight
               .
               When
               she
               heard
               that
               he
               was
               nigh
               ,
               and
               had
               understood
               what
               had
               passed
               in
               the
               Battel
               ;
               that
               he
               had
               fought
               with
               all
               possible
               courage
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               but
               four
               or
               five
               hundred
               Men
               left
               ;
               and
               that
               at
               last
               ,
               not
               being
               able
               to
               resist
               any
               longer
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               obliged
               to
               retreat
               :
               She
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               sending
               one
               to
               receive
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               console
               him
               in
               his
               misfortunes
               ,
               commanded
               in
               a
               dry
               mood
               to
               shut
               the
               Gates
               of
               the
               Castle
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               let
               this
               infamous
               Man
               enter
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               not
               her
               Husband
               ;
               that
               she
               would
               never
               see
               him
               ;
               that
               the
               Son-in-law
               of
               the
               Great
               Rana
               ,
               could
               not
               have
               so
               low
               a
               Soul
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               to
               remember
               ,
               
               that
               being
               grafted
               into
               so
               Illustrious
               an
               House
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               imitate
               the
               Virtue
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               ,
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               either
               to
               vanquish
               or
               to
               dye
               .
               A
               moment
               after
               she
               was
               of
               another
               humour
               ;
               she
               commands
               a
               Pile
               of
               Wood
               to
               be
               laid
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               burn
               her self
               ,
               that
               they
               abus'd
               her
               ;
               that
               her
               Husband
               must
               needs
               be
               dead
               ;
               that
               it
               could
               not
               be
               otherwise
               .
               And
               a
               little
               while
               after
               this
               ,
               she
               was
               seen
               to
               change
               her
               countenance
               ,
               to
               fall
               into
               passion
               ,
               and
               to
               break
               out
               into
               a
               thousand
               reproaches
               against
               him
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               she
               remained
               thus
               transported
               eight
               or
               nine
               days
               ,
               without
               being
               able
               to
               resolve
               to
               see
               her
               Husband
               ,
               'till
               at
               last
               her
               Mother
               coming
               in
               ,
               brought
               her
               in
               some
               degree
               to
               her self
               ,
               and
               comforted
               her
               ,
               assuring
               her
               ,
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Raja
               had
               but
               a
               little
               refresh'd
               himself
               ,
               he
               would
               raise
               another
               Army
               ,
               to
               fight
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               and
               repair
               his
               Honour
               at
               any
               rate
               .
            
             
               By
               which
               story
               one
               may
               see
               a
               pattern
               of
               the
               Courage
               of
               the
               Women
               in
               that
               Countrey
               :
               To
               which
               I
               could
               
               add
               something
               I
               have
               seen
               some
               of
               them
               do
               ,
               who
               burned
               themselves
               alive
               after
               the
               death
               of
               their
               Husbands
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               reserve
               this
               Discourse
               for
               another
               place
               ,
               where
               I
               shall
               also
               shew
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               which
               opinion
               ,
               prepossession
               ,
               custom
               ,
               hope
               ,
               and
               the
               point
               of
               honour
               ,
               &c.
               may
               not
               make
               Men
               do
               or
               suffer
               .
            
             
               Dara
               having
               understood
               what
               had
               passed
               at
               Eugenes
               ,
               fell
               into
               that
               choler
               against
               Kasem-Kan
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               thought
               he
               would
               have
               cut
               off
               his
               Head
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               been
               upon
               the
               place
               .
               He
               was
               also
               transported
               against
               Emir-Jemla
               ,
               as
               the
               Person
               that
               was
               the
               first
               and
               principal
               Cause
               of
               the
               Misfortune
               ,
               and
               who
               had
               furnish'd
               Aureng-Zebe
               with
               Men
               ,
               Money
               ,
               and
               Cannon
               .
               He
               is
               ready
               to
               kill
               his
               Son
               
                 Mahmet
                 Emir-Kan
              
               ,
               and
               will
               send
               his
               Wife
               and
               Daughter
               to
               Basar
               ,
               or
               the
               Market-place
               of
               prostituted
               Women
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               past
               doubt
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               have
               done
               some
               such
               thing
               ,
               if
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               with
               much
               art
               and
               prudence
               ,
               had
               not
               moderated
               the
               excess
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
               in
               
               remonstrating
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               Emir-Jemla
               had
               not
               so
               little
               conduct
               ,
               nor
               so
               great
               a
               Friendship
               for
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               as
               to
               hazard
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               sacrifice
               his
               Family
               ,
               for
               the
               advancing
               of
               his
               Interest
               ;
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               must
               needs
               have
               gulled
               and
               ensnared
               him
               ,
               by
               his
               usual
               artifice
               and
               cunning
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Aureng-Zebe
               and
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               the
               happy
               success
               of
               this
               first
               Encounter
               did
               so
               swell
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               gave
               such
               Courage
               to
               their
               whole
               Army
               ,
               that
               henceforth
               they
               believed
               themselves
               invincible
               ,
               and
               capable
               to
               compass
               any
               thing
               .
               Besides
               ,
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               the
               more
               to
               animate
               his
               Souldiers
               ,
               bragged
               openly
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               Thirty
               thousand
               Mogols
               at
               his
               devotion
               in
               the
               Army
               of
               Dara
               ;
               and
               there
               was
               something
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               appeared
               by
               the
               sequel
               .
               Morad-Bakche
               was
               for
               nothing
               but
               fighting
               ,
               and
               would
               march
               with
               all
               diligence
               .
               But
               Aureng-Zebe
               represented
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               necessary
               the
               Army
               should
               refresh
               themselves
               for
               some
               time
               upon
               the
               Banks
               of
               this
               sweet
               River
               ;
               that
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               
               he
               would
               write
               to
               all
               his
               Friends
               ,
               and
               get
               a
               full
               and
               certain
               information
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               condition
               of
               all
               Affairs
               .
               So
               that
               he
               marched
               not
               towards
               Agra
               ,
               'till
               he
               had
               rested
               some
               days
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               he
               marched
               but
               slowly
               ,
               to
               inform
               himself
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               his
               time
               and
               measures
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               when
               he
               plainly
               saw
               the
               resolution
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               and
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               was
               no
               hope
               left
               to
               make
               them
               turn
               back
               ,
               he
               was
               in
               such
               a
               perplexity
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               not
               what
               to
               resolve
               ,
               and
               foreseeing
               some
               great
               calamity
               ,
               he
               would
               fain
               have
               hindred
               the
               last
               decisive
               Battel
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               saw
               Dara
               preparing
               himself
               with
               great
               eagerness
               .
               But
               what
               could
               he
               do
               to
               oppose
               it
               ?
               He
               was
               yet
               too
               weak
               of
               his
               sickness
               ,
               and
               saw
               himself
               still
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               Dara
               ,
               whom
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               he
               trusted
               not
               much
               :
               So
               that
               he
               found
               himself
               obliged
               to
               acquiesce
               in
               his
               Will
               ,
               and
               to
               commit
               to
               him
               all
               the
               Forces
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               to
               
               command
               all
               Captains
               to
               obey
               him
               .
               Immediately
               all
               was
               in
               Arms
               :
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               whether
               there
               was
               ever
               a
               more
               gallant
               Army
               seen
               in
               Indostan
               .
               'T
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               little
               less
               than
               an
               hundred
               thousand
               Horse
               ,
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               Foot
               ,
               with
               four
               thousand
               peeces
               of
               Cannon
               ,
               without
               reckoning
               the
               incredible
               number
               of
               Servants
               ,
               Followers
               ,
               Victuallers
               ,
               whom
               Historians
               me
               thinks
               do
               often
               put
               into
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Combatants
               ,
               when
               they
               speak
               of
               those
               formidable
               Armies
               of
               three
               or
               four
               hundred
               thousand
               Men
               ,
               of
               which
               their
               Books
               are
               full
               .
               Though
               this
               Army
               was
               very
               brave
               ,
               and
               strong
               enough
               to
               cut
               in
               pieces
               two
               or
               three
               of
               such
               as
               Aureng-Zebe
               had
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               were
               no
               more
               than
               thirty
               five
               or
               forty
               thousand
               Men
               in
               all
               ,
               and
               these
               tired
               and
               harassed
               by
               a
               very
               long
               and
               irksom
               March
               ,
               during
               the
               height
               of
               the
               Heats
               ;
               and
               but
               a
               small
               number
               of
               Cannon
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               of
               Dara
               .
               Mean
               time
               (
               which
               seems
               hard
               to
               believe
               )
               there
               was
               scarce
               any
               Body
               that
               presaged
               well
               for
               Dara
               ,
               all
               knowing
               ,
               
               that
               most
               of
               the
               chief
               Omrahs
               had
               no
               affection
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               good
               Souldiers
               that
               were
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               whom
               he
               might
               confide
               in
               ,
               were
               in
               the
               Army
               of
               
                 Soliman
                 Chekouh
              
               ,
               his
               Son.
               And
               't
               was
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               prudent
               and
               the
               most
               faithful
               of
               his
               Friends
               ,
               and
               Chah-Jehan
               himself
               ,
               counselled
               him
               ,
               not
               to
               hazard
               a
               Battel
               :
               Chah-Jehan
               offering
               ,
               as
               infirm
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               go
               into
               the
               Field
               himself
               ,
               and
               be
               carried
               before
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               to
               interpose
               ;
               which
               was
               looked
               upon
               as
               a
               very
               good
               Expedient
               for
               Peace
               ,
               and
               for
               accomodating
               the
               Affairs
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               .
               For
               't
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               and
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               would
               never
               have
               had
               the
               boldness
               to
               fight
               against
               their
               own
               Father
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               should
               have
               attempted
               it
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               smarted
               for
               it
               ,
               because
               ,
               besides
               that
               the
               match
               was
               not
               equal
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               great
               Omrahs
               were
               so
               affectionate
               to
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               have
               failed
               to
               fight
               resolutely
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               seen
               him
               in
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Army
               ;
               besides
               this
               ,
               
               
               
               
               
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               Captains
               themselves
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               and
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               bore
               great
               affection
               and
               respect
               to
               this
               Prince
               ,
               whose
               Creatures
               they
               most
               were
               ;
               and
               the
               whole
               Army
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               was
               his
               .
               So
               that
               in
               all
               appearance
               ,
               not
               one
               of
               them
               would
               have
               presumed
               to
               draw
               his
               Sword
               against
               him
               ,
               nor
               he
               been
               at
               the
               pains
               of
               drawing
               his
               .
            
             
               Then
               they
               advised
               Dara
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               would
               not
               hearken
               to
               this
               Expedient
               ,
               he
               should
               at
               least
               not
               precipitate
               the
               business
               ,
               but
               delay
               ,
               'till
               
                 Soliman
                 Chekouh
              
               ,
               who
               made
               all
               haste
               to
               joyn
               ,
               were
               come
               in
               .
               Which
               was
               also
               very
               good
               counsel
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               that
               Prince
               was
               beloved
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               was
               lately
               come
               home
               victorious
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               most
               faithful
               and
               the
               bravest
               Souldiers
               with
               him
               .
               But
               Dara
               would
               never
               hearken
               to
               any
               proposition
               that
               could
               be
               made
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               thought
               on
               nothing
               else
               but
               to
               give
               Battel
               presently
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               against
               Aureng-Zebe
               in
               person
               .
               And
               possibly
               he
               did
               not
               amiss
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               own
               Honour
               
               and
               particular
               Interest
               ,
               if
               he
               could
               have
               commanded
               Fortune
               ,
               and
               made
               things
               succeed
               as
               he
               contrived
               them
               .
               For
               the
               Considerations
               he
               had
               (
               as
               he
               could
               not
               forbear
               now
               and
               then
               to
               discover
               )
               were
               some
               such
               as
               these
               :
            
             
               He
               looked
               upon
               himself
               as
               Master
               of
               the
               Person
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               ;
               that
               he
               could
               dispose
               of
               him
               as
               he
               pleased
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               also
               Possessor
               of
               all
               the
               Treasures
               and
               Forces
               of
               the
               Empire
               ;
               that
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               was
               half
               ruined
               ;
               that
               his
               two
               other
               Brothers
               ,
               with
               a
               weak
               and
               tired
               Army
               ,
               were
               come
               to
               cast
               themselves
               into
               his
               hands
               ;
               that
               ,
               if
               he
               gained
               the
               Battel
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               escape
               him
               ;
               that
               he
               should
               all
               at
               once
               be
               absolute
               Master
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               end
               of
               all
               his
               troubles
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               height
               of
               his
               wishes
               ,
               so
               as
               no
               body
               could
               contradict
               him
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               or
               dispute
               the
               Crown
               with
               him
               .
               Whereas
               if
               Chah-Jehan
               should
               take
               the
               Field
               ,
               all
               Affairs
               would
               be
               accommodated
               ,
               his
               Brothers
               would
               return
               to
               their
               Governments
               ,
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               who
               began
               to
               recover
               his
               health
               ,
               would
               resume
               
               the
               Government
               as
               before
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               would
               return
               into
               their
               first
               channel
               :
               That
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               stay
               for
               
                 Soliman
                 Chekouh
              
               ,
               his
               Son
               ,
               Chah-Jehan
               might
               take
               some
               Design
               to
               his
               disadvantage
               ,
               or
               contrive
               something
               with
               Aureng-Zebe
               ;
               that
               whatever
               he
               could
               do
               for
               gaining
               the
               Victory
               ,
               the
               Reputation
               ,
               which
               
                 Soliman
                 Chekouh
              
               had
               purchased
               ,
               would
               still
               give
               him
               all
               the
               honour
               of
               it
               .
               And
               after
               that
               ,
               what
               would
               not
               he
               be
               capable
               to
               undertake
               ,
               swelled
               with
               so
               much
               glory
               and
               success
               ,
               and
               especially
               being
               supported
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               by
               the
               favour
               and
               affection
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Omrahs
               ?
               What
               did
               he
               know
               ,
               whether
               he
               would
               keep
               any
               modesty
               ,
               or
               any
               respect
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               whether
               his
               Ambition
               might
               not
               carry
               him
               ?
            
             
               These
               Considerations
               made
               Dara
               resolve
               to
               stand
               out
               against
               the
               counsel
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               pursue
               his
               point
               .
               And
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               he
               commanded
               immediately
               the
               whole
               Army
               to
               take
               the
               Field
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               came
               to
               take
               
               leave
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               who
               was
               in
               the
               Fortress
               of
               Agra
               .
               This
               good
               old
               Man
               was
               ready
               to
               melt
               in
               tears
               ,
               when
               he
               embraced
               him
               ;
               but
               withall
               failed
               not
               to
               represent
               to
               him
               ,
               with
               a
               very
               grave
               countenance
               :
               Well
               ,
               Dara
               ,
               since
               thou
               art
               resolved
               to
               follow
               thine
               own
               will
               ,
               go
               ,
               God
               bless
               thee
               ,
               but
               remember
               well
               these
               few
               words
               ;
               
                 If
                 thou
                 losest
                 the
                 Battel
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 ever
                 coming
                 into
                 my
                 Presence
                 .
              
               But
               this
               made
               no
               great
               impression
               upon
               him
               ;
               he
               goeth
               forth
               briskly
               ,
               taketh
               horse
               ,
               and
               seizeth
               on
               the
               Passage
               of
               the
               River
               Tchembel
               ,
               which
               is
               about
               Twenty
               Miles
               from
               Agra
               ;
               where
               he
               fortified
               himself
               ,
               expecting
               his
               Enemy
               .
               But
               the
               subtile
               and
               crafty
               Fakire
               ,
               who
               wanted
               no
               good
               Spies
               ,
               and
               people
               that
               gave
               him
               intelligence
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               who
               knew
               that
               the
               Passage
               was
               there
               very
               difficult
               ,
               took
               good
               heed
               to
               attempt
               the
               forcing
               it
               .
               He
               came
               to
               encamp
               himself
               near
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               from
               the
               Camp
               of
               Dara
               one
               might
               discover
               his
               Tents
               .
               But
               what
               doth
               he
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ?
               He
               inveagles
               a
               certain
               Rebel
               of
               Raja
               ,
               
               called
               Chempet
               ,
               presents
               him
               richly
               ,
               and
               promiseth
               him
               a
               thousand
               fine
               things
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               let
               him
               pass
               thorough
               his
               Territories
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               go
               with
               speed
               to
               gain
               a
               certain
               place
               ,
               where
               he
               knew
               that
               the
               River
               might
               be
               passed
               on
               foot
               with
               ease
               .
               Chempet
               agreeth
               ,
               and
               offers
               of
               his
               own
               accord
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               himself
               attend
               him
               ,
               and
               shew
               him
               the
               way
               through
               the
               Woods
               and
               Hills
               of
               his
               Countrey
               .
               Aureng-Zebe
               raised
               his
               Camp
               the
               same
               night
               ,
               without
               any
               noise
               ,
               leaving
               some
               of
               his
               Tents
               to
               amuse
               Dara
               ,
               and
               marching
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               made
               such
               haste
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               almost
               as
               soon
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               as
               Dara
               could
               have
               notice
               of
               it
               .
               Which
               obliged
               Dara
               to
               abandon
               the
               River
               there
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               all
               his
               Fortifications
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               his
               Enemy
               ▪
               who
               ,
               he
               was
               told
               ,
               did
               advance
               with
               great
               diligence
               towards
               Agra
               ,
               to
               gain
               the
               River
               of
               Gemna
               ,
               and
               there
               without
               trouble
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               ease
               ,
               to
               enjoy
               the
               water
               ,
               to
               fortifie
               ,
               and
               to
               fix
               himself
               well
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               expect
               Dara
               .
               The
               place
               
               where
               he
               encamped
               is
               but
               five
               leagues
               from
               Agra
               ,
               it
               was
               formerly
               called
               Samonguer
               ,
               and
               now
               Fateabad
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Place
                 of
                 Victory
              
               .
               A
               little
               while
               after
               ,
               Dara
               also
               came
               to
               encamp
               there
               ,
               nigh
               the
               Bank
               of
               the
               same
               River
               ,
               between
               Agra
               and
               the
               Army
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
            
             
               The
               two
               Armies
               were
               there
               between
               three
               and
               four
               days
               in
               sight
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               without
               fighting
               .
               Mean
               time
               Chah-Jehan
               wrote
               several
               Letters
               to
               Dara
               ,
               that
               
                 Soliman
                 Chekouh
              
               was
               not
               far
               off
               ;
               that
               he
               should
               not
               precipitate
               ;
               that
               he
               should
               come
               near
               Agra
               ,
               and
               chuse
               an
               advantageous
               place
               to
               fortifie
               himself
               'till
               he
               came
               .
               But
               Dara
               answer'd
               ,
               that
               before
               three
               days
               were
               passed
               ,
               he
               would
               bring
               to
               him
               Aureng-Zebe
               and
               Morad-Bakche
               tyed
               hand
               and
               foot
               ,
               to
               do
               with
               them
               what
               he
               should
               think
               fit
               .
               And
               without
               expecting
               any
               longer
               ,
               he
               began
               at
               that
               very
               hour
               to
               put
               his
               Army
               in
               Battel
               array
               .
            
             
               He
               placed
               in
               the
               Front
               all
               his
               Cannon
               ,
               causing
               them
               to
               be
               tyed
               the
               one
               to
               the
               other
               with
               Chains
               ,
               to
               shut
               
               the
               passage
               to
               the
               Cavalry
               .
               Behind
               these
               Peeces
               of
               Cannon
               ,
               he
               placed
               also
               front-wise
               a
               great
               number
               of
               light
               Camels
               ,
               on
               the
               forepart
               of
               the
               Bodies
               whereof
               they
               fasten
               a
               small
               Peece
               ,
               of
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               double
               Musquet
               ;
               a
               Man
               sitting
               on
               the
               hind-part
               of
               the
               Camel
               ,
               being
               able
               to
               charge
               and
               discharge
               without
               lighting
               .
               Behind
               these
               Camels
               stood
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Musqueteers
               .
               Of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               which
               chiefly
               consisted
               in
               Cavalry
               ,
               furnish'd
               with
               Bows
               and
               Arrows
               ,
               (
               as
               ordinarily
               are
               the
               Mogols
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               at
               present
               ,
               white
               Men
               ,
               Mahumetans
               ,
               strangers
               ,
               as
               
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Turks
                 ,
                 Arabians
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Usbecks
                 ;
              
               )
               or
               with
               a
               Sword
               ,
               and
               a
               kind
               of
               Half-pike
               ,
               as
               commonly
               are
               the
               Ragipous
               :
               Of
               all
               these
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               there
               were
               made
               three
               different
               Bodies
               .
               The
               right
               Wing
               was
               committed
               to
               Calil-ullah-Kan
               ,
               with
               Thirty
               Thousand
               Mogols
               under
               his
               Command
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               made
               Great
               Bakchis
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Great
               Master
               of
               the
               Cavalry
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Danechmend-Kan
               ,
               that
               was
               afterwards
               my
               Agah
               ,
               
               who
               voluntarily
               resigned
               this
               Office
               ,
               seeing
               that
               he
               was
               not
               well
               beloved
               of
               Dara
               ,
               for
               having
               always
               highly
               maintained
               against
               him
               the
               Interest
               and
               Authority
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               .
               The
               left
               Wing
               was
               given
               to
               
                 Rustam-Kan
                 Dakny
              
               ,
               a
               very
               renowned
               and
               very
               valiant
               Captain
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               
                 Raja
                 Chatresale
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Raja
                 Ramseigne
                 Routlé
              
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               Aureng-Zebe
               and
               Morad-Bakche
               put
               also
               their
               Army
               almost
               into
               the
               same
               Order
               ;
               except
               that
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Troops
               of
               some
               Omrahs
               ,
               they
               had
               hid
               some
               small
               Field-Peeces
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               ,
               after
               the
               way
               and
               Art
               of
               Emir-Jemla
               ,
               and
               with
               no
               ill
               effect
               .
            
             
               They
               hardly
               made
               use
               of
               any
               more
               Art
               ,
               than
               what
               hath
               been
               now
               related
               ;
               only
               they
               placed
               here
               and
               there
               some
               Men
               casting
               Bannes
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Granado
               fastened
               to
               a
               stick
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               cast
               very
               far
               through
               the
               Cavalry
               ,
               and
               which
               extremely
               terrifieth
               Horses
               ,
               and
               even
               hurts
               and
               kills
               sometimes
               .
            
             
             
               All
               this
               Cavalry
               turns
               about
               very
               easily
               ,
               and
               they
               draw
               their
               Arrows
               with
               marvellous
               swiftness
               ;
               one
               Man
               being
               able
               to
               draw
               six
               of
               them
               ,
               before
               a
               Musqueteer
               can
               twice
               discharge
               his
               Musquet
               .
               The
               same
               Cavalry
               keeps
               also
               very
               close
               in
               several
               Troops
               under
               their
               respective
               Officers
               ,
               especially
               when
               they
               are
               going
               to
               fight
               hand
               to
               hand
               .
               But
               after
               all
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               ,
               that
               this
               way
               of
               putting
               an
               Army
               in
               array
               ,
               is
               any
               great
               matter
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               our
               Armies
               ,
               when
               in
               good
               order
               .
            
             
               All
               things
               being
               thus
               disposed
               ,
               the
               Artillery
               began
               to
               play
               on
               both
               sides
               ;
               for
               't
               is
               always
               the
               Cannon
               that
               makes
               the
               prelude
               amongst
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               Arrows
               were
               now
               seen
               to
               fly
               through
               the
               Air
               ,
               when
               unexpectedly
               there
               happen'd
               to
               fall
               a
               Storm
               of
               Rain
               ,
               so
               violent
               ,
               that
               it
               interrupted
               the
               Combat
               .
               The
               Rain
               ceasing
               ,
               the
               Cannon
               began
               afresh
               to
               roar
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               was
               that
               Dara
               appeared
               ,
               who
               being
               mounted
               upon
               a
               proud
               Elephant
               of
               Ceilau
               ,
               commanded
               that
               an
               Onset
               should
               be
               made
               on
               all
               sides
               ;
               and
               himself
               advanced
               
               into
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Cavalry
               ,
               directly
               towards
               the
               Enemies
               Artillery
               ,
               who
               received
               him
               warmly
               ,
               kill'd
               store
               of
               Men
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               disorder
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Main
               Body
               which
               he
               commanded
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               other
               Bodies
               of
               the
               Cavalry
               that
               followed
               him
               .
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               seen
               to
               keep
               firm
               upon
               his
               Elephant
               ,
               without
               any
               appearance
               of
               giving
               back
               ,
               and
               was
               observed
               to
               look
               every
               where
               about
               him
               with
               an
               undaunted
               look
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               signs
               with
               his
               hands
               to
               advance
               and
               to
               follow
               him
               ,
               this
               disorder
               soon
               ceased
               ,
               every
               one
               resuming
               his
               Rank
               ,
               and
               advancing
               in
               the
               same
               pace
               with
               Dara
               .
               But
               he
               could
               not
               reach
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               without
               receiving
               another
               Volley
               of
               Cannon-shot
               ,
               which
               caused
               a
               second
               and
               great
               disorder
               in
               his
               Men
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               good
               part
               of
               them
               recoyl
               ;
               yet
               he
               ,
               without
               any
               change
               in
               his
               countenance
               ,
               stood
               to
               it
               ,
               encouraging
               his
               Troops
               ,
               and
               gave
               still
               signs
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               follow
               him
               ,
               and
               advance
               with
               speed
               without
               any
               
               loss
               of
               time
               .
               Thus
               pressing
               vigorously
               forward
               ,
               he
               forced
               the
               Enemies
               Artillery
               ,
               broke
               the
               Chains
               ,
               entred
               into
               their
               Camp
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               Rout
               in
               their
               Camels
               and
               Infantry
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               thing
               he
               met
               with
               on
               that
               side
               ;
               opening
               also
               a
               good
               passage
               to
               the
               Cavalry
               that
               followed
               him
               .
               Then
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Enemies
               Cavalry
               facing
               him
               ,
               a
               sore
               Combat
               began
               .
               A
               showre
               of
               Arrows
               fill'd
               the
               Air
               from
               both
               sides
               ,
               Dara
               himself
               putting
               his
               hand
               to
               that
               work
               :
               But
               ,
               to
               say
               truth
               ,
               these
               Arrows
               do
               but
               little
               execution
               ;
               more
               of
               them
               are
               lost
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               or
               broken
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               than
               hit
               .
               The
               first
               Discharges
               of
               Arrows
               being
               made
               ,
               they
               fought
               hand
               to
               hand
               with
               their
               Sables
               ,
               
                 pesle
                 mesle
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Combat
               was
               stoutly
               maintain'd
               on
               both
               sides
               .
               Dara
               is
               still
               seen
               to
               continue
               firm
               on
               his
               Elephant
               ,
               encouraging
               ,
               making
               a
               noise
               ,
               and
               giving
               signs
               on
               all
               sides
               ;
               and
               at
               last
               advancing
               with
               so
               much
               resolution
               and
               force
               ,
               against
               all
               that
               opposed
               him
               in
               his
               March
               ,
               that
               he
               overthrew
               the
               Cavalry
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               to
               retire
               and
               run
               away
               .
            
             
             
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               far
               from
               thence
               ,
               and
               mounted
               also
               on
               an
               Elephant
               ,
               seeing
               this
               great
               disorder
               ,
               was
               in
               great
               trouble
               ,
               and
               laboured
               with
               all
               his
               might
               to
               remedy
               it
               ;
               but
               to
               no
               purpose
               .
               He
               made
               the
               Main
               Body
               of
               his
               best
               Cavalry
               advance
               ,
               to
               try
               whether
               he
               could
               make
               head
               against
               Dara
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               not
               long
               before
               this
               Body
               also
               was
               forced
               to
               give
               back
               ,
               and
               to
               retreat
               in
               great
               disorder
               ,
               whatever
               Aureng-Zebe
               could
               say
               or
               do
               to
               hinder
               it
               .
               Mean
               time
               let
               us
               take
               notice
               of
               his
               courage
               and
               resolution
               :
               He
               saw
               that
               almost
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               his
               Army
               was
               disordered
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               flying
               posture
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               he
               had
               not
               a
               thousand
               Men
               about
               him
               that
               kept
               their
               standing
               ;
               (
               some
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               scarce
               five
               hundred
               :
               )
               He
               saw
               ,
               that
               Dara
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               difficulty
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               which
               was
               uneven
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               holes
               in
               divers
               places
               ,
               made
               as
               if
               he
               would
               rush
               in
               upon
               him
               :
               Yet
               ,
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               he
               lost
               no
               courage
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               far
               from
               being
               struck
               with
               fear
               ,
               or
               from
               retreating
               ,
               
               that
               he
               stood
               firmly
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               called
               by
               name
               most
               of
               his
               Captains
               that
               were
               about
               him
               ,
               crying
               out
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 Delirane
                 Kodahé
              
               ,
               (
               these
               are
               his
               own
               words
               ,
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Courage
                 my
                 old
                 Friends
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 :
              
               What
               hope
               is
               there
               in
               flying
               ?
               Know
               you
               not
               ,
               where
               is
               our
               
                 Decan
                 ?
                 Kodahé
                 ,
                 Kodahé
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 .
              
               And
               that
               none
               might
               doubt
               of
               his
               being
               undaunted
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               thought
               on
               nothing
               less
               than
               running
               away
               ,
               he
               commanded
               before
               them
               all
               (
               oh
               strange
               extremity
               !
               )
               that
               forthwith
               Chains
               should
               be
               fastened
               to
               the
               feet
               of
               his
               Elephant
               ;
               and
               was
               going
               to
               fasten
               them
               in
               good
               earnest
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               all
               declared
               their
               courage
               and
               resolution
               ,
               to
               live
               and
               dye
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               Dara
               in
               the
               interim
               endeavoured
               to
               advance
               upon
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               though
               he
               was
               yet
               at
               a
               good
               distance
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               though
               the
               difficulty
               of
               the
               way
               embarassed
               and
               retarded
               him
               much
               ;
               he
               meeting
               also
               with
               some
               resistance
               ,
               even
               from
               those
               disordered
               Horse
               of
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               that
               cover'd
               all
               high
               and
               low
               places
               where
               he
               was
               to
               March.
               
               And
               this
               Encounter
               with
               Aureng-Zebe
               was
               looked
               upon
               as
               the
               thing
               ,
               that
               was
               to
               assure
               Dara
               of
               the
               Victory
               ,
               and
               to
               decide
               the
               Battel
               .
               And
               doubtless
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               overcome
               all
               these
               difficulties
               ,
               and
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               with
               the
               small
               number
               left
               him
               ,
               would
               not
               have
               been
               able
               to
               bid
               head
               to
               this
               victorious
               Army
               ,
               if
               Dara
               had
               known
               how
               to
               profit
               of
               the
               prise
               he
               had
               in
               his
               hands
               .
               But
               here
               he
               failed
               ;
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               now
               shew
               the
               occasion
               ,
               and
               how
               thereby
               the
               Scale
               was
               turned
               to
               
               Aureng-Zebe's
               advantage
               .
            
             
               Dara
               perceived
               that
               his
               left
               Wing
               was
               in
               great
               disorder
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               informed
               ,
               that
               Rustam-Kan
               and
               Chatresale
               were
               killed
               ;
               that
               
                 Ramseigne
                 Routlé
              
               had
               too
               far
               advanced
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               indeed
               forced
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               made
               way
               through
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               that
               now
               he
               was
               surrounded
               every
               way
               ,
               and
               in
               very
               great
               danger
               .
               This
               it
               was
               ,
               which
               made
               Dara
               desist
               from
               his
               design
               of
               making
               directly
               towards
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               go
               to
               succour
               his
               left
               Wing
               .
               There
               at
               first
               
               the
               Battel
               was
               also
               very
               sharp
               ,
               but
               Dara
               at
               last
               carried
               it
               ,
               forcing
               and
               routing
               all
               ,
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               still
               remained
               something
               that
               resisted
               and
               stopped
               him
               .
               Mean
               time
               ,
               
                 Ramseigne
                 Routlé
              
               fought
               with
               so
               much
               courage
               and
               vigour
               as
               was
               possible
               .
               He
               wounded
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               and
               came
               so
               near
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               began
               to
               cut
               the
               Girdles
               of
               his
               Elephant
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               fall
               down
               ;
               but
               the
               valour
               and
               good
               fortune
               of
               Morad-Bakche
               gave
               not
               time
               enough
               for
               it
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               never
               any
               Man
               fought
               and
               defended
               himself
               more
               bravely
               ,
               than
               Morad-Bakche
               did
               on
               this
               occasion
               :
               All
               wounded
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               pressed
               by
               the
               Ragipous
               of
               
                 Ramseigne
                 Routlé
              
               ,
               who
               were
               round
               about
               him
               ▪
               he
               was
               not
               daunted
               ,
               nor
               gave
               way
               in
               the
               least
               ,
               but
               knew
               so
               well
               to
               take
               his
               time
               ,
               that
               ,
               although
               he
               was
               ,
               besides
               defending
               himself
               ,
               to
               cover
               with
               his
               Shield
               a
               Son
               of
               his
               ,
               but
               of
               seven
               or
               eight
               years
               of
               Age
               ,
               who
               was
               sitting
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               he
               made
               an
               Arrow
               shot
               so
               luckily
               at
               
                 Ramseigne
                 Routlé
              
               ,
               that
               it
               made
               him
               fall
               dead
               to
               the
               ground
               .
            
             
             
               Dara
               soon
               heard
               the
               sad
               News
               of
               this
               Accident
               ;
               but
               at
               the
               same
               time
               he
               understood
               also
               ,
               that
               Morad-Bakche
               was
               in
               very
               great
               danger
               ;
               the
               Ragipous
               fighting
               furiously
               ,
               and
               like
               Lions
               ,
               to
               revenge
               the
               death
               of
               their
               Master
               .
               And
               though
               he
               saw
               ,
               on
               that
               side
               the
               way
               was
               very
               difficult
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               still
               found
               some
               small
               Body
               opposing
               and
               retarding
               him
               ;
               yet
               he
               was
               determined
               to
               rush
               through
               to
               Morad-Bakche
               :
               And
               doubtless
               this
               was
               the
               best
               he
               could
               do
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               which
               was
               capable
               to
               repair
               the
               fault
               he
               had
               committed
               in
               not
               doing
               his
               business
               thoroughly
               with
               Aureng-Zebe
               .
               But
               his
               bad
               fortune
               kept
               him
               from
               it
               ,
               or
               rather
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               blackest
               Treacheries
               that
               ever
               was
               imagined
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               oversight
               that
               was
               ever
               committed
               ,
               did
               cause
               the
               entire
               loss
               and
               ruin
               of
               Dara
               .
            
             
               Calil-ullah-Kan
               (
               he
               that
               commanded
               the
               Thirty
               Thousand
               Mogols
               ,
               which
               made
               the
               right
               Wing
               ,
               and
               were
               alone
               able
               to
               defeat
               the
               whole
               Army
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               )
               did
               ,
               whilst
               Dara
               and
               
               his
               left
               Wing
               fought
               with
               so
               much
               courage
               and
               success
               ,
               keep
               off
               ,
               as
               idle
               as
               if
               he
               were
               not
               concerned
               in
               the
               fray
               ,
               not
               permitting
               any
               one
               of
               his
               Horsemen
               to
               shoot
               an
               Arrow
               ,
               with
               a
               pretence
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               for
               a
               Reserve
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               express
               order
               not
               to
               fight
               but
               in
               the
               last
               extremity
               .
               But
               the
               true
               cause
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               reserved
               in
               his
               breast
               the
               rancour
               of
               an
               old
               Affront
               ,
               done
               him
               by
               Dara
               ,
               when
               he
               commanded
               him
               to
               be
               struck
               .
               But
               after
               all
               ,
               this
               Treachery
               would
               have
               done
               no
               great
               mischief
               ,
               if
               this
               infamous
               Man
               had
               contented
               himself
               with
               this
               first
               Effect
               of
               his
               Resentment
               :
               Behold
               ,
               how
               far
               he
               carried
               his
               rage
               ,
               and
               revengefulness
               !
               He
               cut
               himself
               off
               from
               his
               Main
               Body
               ,
               and
               taking
               only
               a
               few
               Men
               with
               him
               ,
               rid
               with
               all
               possible
               speed
               towards
               Dara
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               when
               he
               was
               turning
               to
               fall
               on
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               and
               being
               come
               so
               near
               as
               to
               make
               himself
               be
               heard
               ,
               cryed
               out
               with
               all
               his
               force
               ;
               
                 Mohbareck-bad
                 ,
                 Hazaret
                 ,
                 Salamet
                 ,
                 Elhamd-ul-ellah
              
               ;
               God
               save
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               you
               
               have
               obtained
               the
               Victory
               ;
               what
               will
               you
               do
               any
               longer
               upon
               your
               Elephant
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               enough
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               exposed
               your self
               so
               long
               ?
               If
               the
               least
               of
               those
               shots
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               made
               into
               your
               Dais
               ,
               had
               reached
               your
               Person
               ,
               what
               would
               have
               become
               of
               us
               Are
               there
               Traitors
               wanting
               in
               this
               Army
               ?
               In
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               come
               down
               quickly
               and
               take
               Horse
               .
               What
               remains
               more
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               than
               to
               pursue
               those
               Run-aways
               ▪
               Let
               us
               do
               so
               ,
               nor
               let
               us
               suffer
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               escape
               our
               hands
               !
            
             
               If
               Dara
               had
               had
               wit
               enough
               to
               discover
               the
               cheat
               ,
               and
               to
               consider
               upon
               a
               sudden
               the
               consequences
               of
               his
               not
               appearing
               any
               more
               upon
               the
               Elephant
               ,
               and
               being
               no
               more
               seen
               by
               the
               whole
               Army
               ,
               always
               eying
               him
               ,
               or
               rather
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               presently
               commanded
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               Head
               of
               this
               Parasitical
               Traitor
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               Master
               of
               all
               .
               But
               the
               good
               Prince
               suffered
               himself
               to
               be
               blinded
               by
               these
               sweet
               words
               :
               He
               hearkened
               to
               this
               advice
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               very
               true
               and
               very
               
               sincere
               ;
               he
               descended
               from
               his
               Elephant
               ,
               and
               took
               Horse
               .
               But
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               whether
               there
               passed
               one
               quarter
               of
               an
               hour
               ,
               but
               he
               perceived
               the
               Treachery
               of
               Calil-ullah-Kan
               ,
               and
               repented
               himself
               extremely
               of
               the
               great
               fault
               he
               had
               committed
               .
               He
               looks
               about
               him
               ,
               he
               seeketh
               ,
               he
               asketh
               where
               he
               is
               ;
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               Traitor
               ,
               he
               will
               kill
               him
               .
               But
               the
               perfidious
               Villain
               is
               by
               this
               time
               at
               a
               good
               distance
               ;
               the
               occasion
               is
               lost
               .
               Would
               it
               be
               believed
               ,
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Army
               perceived
               Dara
               to
               be
               no
               more
               upon
               the
               Elephant
               ,
               they
               imagined
               that
               there
               was
               Treason
               ,
               that
               Dara
               was
               killed
               ;
               and
               all
               were
               struck
               with
               such
               a
               terrour
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               thought
               on
               nothing
               ,
               but
               how
               to
               escape
               the
               hands
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               and
               to
               save
               himself
               .
               What
               shall
               I
               say
               ?
               All
               the
               Army
               disbands
               and
               flyeth
               .
               A
               sudden
               and
               strange
               revolution
               !
               He
               that
               saw
               himself
               just
               now
               victorious
               ,
               finds
               himself
               in
               a
               few
               moments
               vanquished
               ,
               abandoned
               ,
               and
               obliged
               to
               sly
               himself
               to
               save
               his
               life
               ,
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               by
               holding
               out
               firm
               a
               
               quarter
               of
               an
               hour
               upon
               his
               Elephant
               ,
               seeth
               the
               Crown
               of
               Indostan
               upon
               his
               Head
               ;
               and
               Dara
               ,
               for
               having
               come
               down
               a
               little
               too
               soon
               ,
               seeth
               himself
               precipitated
               from
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               unfortunate
               Prince
               of
               the
               World.
               Thus
               Fortune
               taketh
               pleasure
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               gain
               or
               loss
               of
               a
               Battel
               ,
               and
               the
               decision
               of
               a
               great
               Empire
               ,
               depend
               upon
               a
               nothing
               .
            
             
               These
               great
               and
               prodigious
               Armies
               ,
               't
               is
               true
               ,
               do
               sometimes
               great
               things
               ;
               but
               when
               once
               terrour
               seizeth
               ,
               and
               disorder
               comes
               among
               them
               ,
               what
               means
               of
               stopping
               the
               Commotion
               ?
               'T
               is
               like
               a
               great
               River
               broke
               through
               its
               Dams
               ;
               it
               must
               over-run
               all
               ,
               without
               a
               Remedy
               .
               Whence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               as
               often
               as
               I
               consider
               the
               condition
               of
               sueh
               Armies
               ,
               destitute
               of
               good
               order
               ,
               and
               marching
               like
               flocks
               of
               sheep
               ,
               I
               perswade
               my self
               ,
               that
               ,
               if
               in
               these
               parts
               one
               might
               see
               an
               Army
               of
               five
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               Men
               ,
               of
               those
               old
               Troops
               of
               Flandres
               ,
               under
               the
               conduct
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 le
                 Prince
              
               ,
               or
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Turenne
              
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               
               but
               they
               would
               trample
               under
               foot
               all
               those
               Armies
               ,
               how
               numerous
               soever
               they
               were
               .
               And
               this
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               now
               maketh
               me
               not
               find
               it
               any
               longer
               strange
               or
               incredible
               ,
               what
               we
               are
               told
               of
               ten
               thousand
               Greeks
               ;
               and
               of
               fifty
               thousand
               Men
               of
               Alexander
               ,
               overcoming
               six
               or
               seven
               hundred
               thousand
               Men
               of
               Darius
               ;
               (
               if
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Historian
               did
               not
               reckon
               the
               Servants
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               Numbers
               of
               Men
               ,
               which
               were
               to
               follow
               the
               Army
               ,
               to
               furnish
               it
               with
               Forage
               ,
               Cattel
               ,
               Corn
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               necessaries
               .
               )
               Bear
               only
               the
               first
               brunt
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               no
               very
               difficult
               thing
               for
               us
               to
               do
               ;
               and
               behold
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               astonish'd
               :
               Or
               ,
               do
               like
               Alexander
               ,
               set
               vigorously
               upon
               one
               place
               ,
               if
               that
               hold
               not
               out
               ,
               (
               which
               will
               be
               very
               hard
               of
               them
               to
               do
               )
               you
               may
               be
               sure
               the
               work
               is
               done
               ;
               all
               the
               rest
               presently
               take
               fright
               and
               flight
               together
               .
            
             
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               encouraged
               by
               such
               a
               wonderful
               success
               ,
               is
               not
               wanting
               to
               turn
               every
               stone
               ,
               to
               employ
               skill
               ,
               
               dexterity
               ,
               subtilty
               ,
               craft
               ,
               courage
               ,
               to
               profit
               by
               all
               the
               advantages
               ,
               which
               so
               favourable
               an
               occasion
               puts
               into
               his
               hands
               .
               Calil-ullah-Kan
               is
               presently
               with
               him
               ,
               offering
               him
               his
               service
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Troops
               he
               could
               be
               Master
               of
               .
               He
               ,
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               wants
               not
               words
               of
               thanks
               and
               acknowledgments
               ,
               nor
               a
               thousand
               fair
               promises
               :
               But
               he
               was
               very
               cautious
               to
               receive
               him
               in
               his
               own
               name
               ;
               he
               carried
               him
               presently
               and
               presented
               him
               to
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               easily
               think
               ,
               received
               him
               with
               open
               arms
               ;
               Aureng-Zebe
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               congratulating
               and
               praising
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               for
               having
               fought
               so
               valiantly
               ,
               and
               ascribing
               to
               him
               all
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Victory
               ;
               treating
               him
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               King
               and
               Majesty
               before
               Calil-uttah-Kan
               ,
               giving
               him
               uncommon
               respect
               ,
               and
               doing
               submissions
               to
               him
               becoming
               a
               Subject
               and
               Servant
               .
               In
               the
               interim
               ,
               he
               labours
               night
               and
               day
               for
               himself
               ,
               he
               writeth
               round
               about
               to
               all
               the
               Omrahs
               ,
               making
               sure
               to
               day
               of
               one
               ,
               and
               next
               day
               of
               another
               .
               Chah-hest-Kan
               ,
               
               his
               Uncle
               ,
               the
               great
               and
               old
               Enemy
               of
               Dara
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               an
               Affront
               he
               had
               received
               from
               him
               ,
               did
               the
               same
               for
               him
               on
               his
               part
               ;
               and
               as
               he
               is
               the
               Person
               who
               writeth
               best
               and
               subtillest
               of
               the
               Empire
               of
               Indostan
               ,
               so
               he
               contributed
               not
               a
               little
               by
               his
               Cabals
               to
               the
               advancement
               of
               the
               Affairs
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               making
               strong
               Parties
               every
               where
               against
               Dara
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               let
               us
               still
               observe
               the
               artifice
               and
               dissimulation
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               :
               Nothing
               of
               what
               he
               doth
               ,
               treateth
               ,
               promiseth
               ,
               is
               for
               himself
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               own
               Name
               ;
               he
               hath
               still
               (
               forsooth
               )
               the
               design
               of
               living
               as
               a
               Fakire
               :
               All
               is
               for
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               't
               is
               he
               that
               commands
               ;
               Aureng-Zebe
               doth
               nothing
               ;
               't
               is
               Morad-Bakche
               that
               doth
               all
               ,
               't
               is
               he
               that
               is
               designed
               to
               be
               King.
               
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               unhappy
               Dara
               ,
               he
               comes
               with
               all
               speed
               to
               Agra
               ,
               in
               a
               desperate
               condition
               ,
               and
               not
               daring
               to
               go
               see
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               remembring
               ,
               doubtless
               ,
               those
               severe
               words
               which
               he
               let
               fall
               ,
               when
               he
               took
               leave
               of
               him
               before
               the
               Battel
               ,
               viz.
               That
               he
               should
               remember
               
               not
               to
               come
               before
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               overcome
               .
               Yet
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               the
               good
               old
               Father
               sent
               secretly
               a
               trusty
               Eunuch
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               comfort
               him
               ,
               to
               assure
               him
               of
               the
               continuance
               of
               his
               affection
               ,
               to
               declare
               to
               him
               his
               trouble
               for
               his
               misfortune
               ,
               and
               to
               remonstrate
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Case
               was
               not
               yet
               desperate
               ,
               considering
               that
               there
               was
               a
               good
               Army
               with
               
                 Soliman
                 Chekouh
              
               ,
               his
               Son
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               go
               to
               Dehli
               ,
               where
               he
               should
               find
               a
               thousand
               Horse
               in
               the
               Royal
               Stables
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Governour
               of
               the
               Fortress
               had
               order
               to
               furnish
               him
               with
               Money
               and
               Elephants
               ;
               for
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               go
               further
               than
               he
               needs
               must
               ;
               that
               he
               would
               often
               write
               to
               him
               :
               And
               lastly
               ,
               that
               he
               very
               well
               knew
               how
               to
               find
               out
               and
               chastise
               Aureng-Zebe
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               been
               informed
               ,
               that
               Dara
               was
               then
               in
               such
               a
               confusion
               ,
               and
               sunk
               so
               low
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               not
               the
               power
               to
               answer
               a
               word
               to
               the
               Eunuch
               ,
               nor
               the
               courage
               to
               send
               any
               one
               to
               Chah-Jehan
               ;
               but
               that
               ,
               after
               having
               sent
               several
               times
               to
               Begum-Saheb
               ,
               his
               Sister
               ▪
               
               he
               went
               away
               at
               mid-night
               ,
               taking
               with
               him
               his
               Wife
               ,
               his
               Daughters
               ,
               and
               his
               Grand-child
               Sepe-Chekouh
               ;
               and
               that
               (
               which
               is
               almost
               incredible
               )
               he
               was
               attended
               with
               not
               above
               three
               or
               four
               hundred
               persons
               .
               Let
               us
               leave
               him
               in
               his
               Voyage
               to
               Dehli
               ,
               and
               stay
               at
               Agra
               ,
               to
               consider
               the
               dexterity
               and
               craft
               ,
               wherewith
               Aureng-Zebe
               proceeded
               to
               manage
               Affairs
               .
            
             
               He
               well
               knew
               ,
               that
               Dara
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               his
               Party
               ,
               could
               yet
               place
               some
               hopes
               in
               the
               victorious
               Army
               of
               
                 Soliman
                 Chekouh
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               resolved
               to
               take
               it
               from
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               it
               useless
               to
               him
               .
               To
               this
               end
               ,
               he
               wrote
               Letters
               upon
               Letters
               to
               the
               
                 Raja
                 Jesseigne
              
               ,
               and
               to
               Delil-Kan
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               chief
               Heads
               of
               the
               Army
               of
               
                 Soliman
                 Chekouh
              
               ,
               telling
               them
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               hope
               left
               for
               Dara
               and
               his
               Party
               ▪
               that
               he
               had
               lost
               the
               Battel
               ;
               that
               his
               whole
               Army
               had
               submitted
               to
               him
               ;
               that
               all
               had
               abandon'd
               him
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               fled
               alone
               towards
               Dehli
               ;
               that
               he
               could
               never
               escape
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               Orders
               were
               distributed
               every
               
               where
               to
               seize
               on
               him
               .
               And
               as
               for
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               in
               a
               condition
               hopeless
               of
               recovery
               ;
               that
               they
               should
               take
               good
               care
               of
               what
               they
               had
               to
               do
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               were
               Men
               of
               understanding
               ,
               and
               would
               follow
               his
               fortune
               ,
               and
               be
               his
               Friends
               ,
               they
               should
               seize
               on
               
                 Soliman
                 Chekouh
              
               ,
               and
               bring
               him
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Jesseigne
               found
               himself
               perplex'd
               enough
               ,
               what
               he
               should
               do
               ,
               still
               much
               apprehending
               Chah-Jehan
               and
               Dara
               ,
               and
               more
               ,
               to
               lay
               hands
               upon
               a
               Royal
               Person
               ,
               well
               knowing
               ,
               that
               some
               mischief
               might
               therefore
               fall
               on
               him
               ,
               sooner
               or
               later
               ,
               even
               from
               Aureng-Zebe
               himself
               .
               Besides
               ,
               he
               knew
               that
               
                 Soliman
                 Chekouh
              
               had
               too
               much
               courage
               to
               let
               himself
               be
               taken
               after
               that
               manner
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               rather
               dye
               in
               defending
               himself
               .
               Behold
               therefore
               ,
               what
               he
               at
               last
               resolved
               !
               After
               having
               taken
               counsel
               with
               Delil-Kan
               ,
               his
               great
               Friend
               ,
               and
               after
               they
               had
               renew'd
               to
               one
               another
               the
               Oath
               of
               mutual
               Fidelity
               ,
               he
               went
               directly
               to
               the
               Tent
               of
               
                 Soliman
                 Chekouh
              
               ,
               who
               with
               great
               
               impatience
               expected
               him
               ,
               (
               for
               he
               also
               had
               heard
               the
               News
               of
               the
               Defeat
               of
               Dara
               his
               Father
               )
               and
               had
               already
               divers
               times
               sent
               for
               him
               .
               To
               him
               he
               frankly
               discover'd
               all
               things
               ,
               shew'd
               him
               the
               Letter
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               told
               him
               what
               course
               was
               best
               for
               him
               to
               take
               ,
               represented
               to
               him
               the
               danger
               he
               was
               in
               ;
               that
               there
               was
               no
               reason
               he
               should
               trust
               in
               Delil-Kan
               ,
               or
               in
               Daoud-Kan
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Army
               ;
               but
               that
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               he
               should
               gain
               the
               Mountains
               of
               Serenaguer
               ;
               that
               that
               was
               the
               best
               Expedient
               he
               could
               take
               ;
               that
               the
               Raja
               of
               that
               Countrey
               being
               in
               unaccessible
               places
               ,
               and
               not
               apprehending
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               would
               doubtless
               receive
               him
               gladly
               ;
               and
               ,
               for
               the
               rest
               ,
               he
               would
               soon
               see
               how
               things
               would
               go
               ,
               and
               be
               always
               in
               a
               condition
               to
               come
               down
               from
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               when
               he
               should
               think
               good
               .
            
             
               The
               young
               Prince
               understood
               well
               enough
               by
               this
               kind
               of
               discourse
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               ground
               to
               trust
               henceforth
               in
               this
               Raja
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               was
               no
               more
               safety
               for
               his
               Person
               ;
               and
               
               that
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               he
               knew
               that
               Delil-Kan
               was
               altogether
               devoted
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               saw
               well
               enough
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               necessity
               to
               take
               this
               course
               suggested
               .
               Whereupon
               he
               soon
               commanded
               ,
               that
               his
               Baggage
               should
               be
               put
               up
               to
               march
               towards
               the
               Mountains
               .
               Some
               of
               his
               most
               affectionate
               Friends
               ,
               as
               a
               good
               number
               of
               Manseb-Dars
               ,
               of
               Sajeds
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               put
               themselves
               in
               order
               to
               attend
               him
               ;
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               altogether
               astonish'd
               ,
               remain'd
               with
               the
               Raja
               .
               But
               that
               ,
               which
               was
               very
               mean
               for
               a
               great
               Raja
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               sordid
               barbarousness
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               and
               Delil-Kan
               sent
               under
               hand
               some
               to
               fall
               upon
               his
               Baggage
               ,
               who
               also
               took
               other
               things
               ,
               and
               among
               them
               an
               Elephant
               laden
               with
               Rupies
               of
               Gold
               ,
               which
               caused
               a
               great
               disorder
               among
               those
               small
               Troops
               that
               follow'd
               him
               ;
               and
               which
               was
               an
               occasion
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               them
               return'd
               and
               abandon'd
               him
               ;
               and
               invited
               also
               the
               Countrey-people
               to
               set
               upon
               his
               Men
               ,
               pillaging
               them
               ,
               and
               even
               killing
               some
               of
               them
               ▪
               Yet
               he
               made
               a
               
               shift
               to
               gain
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               with
               his
               Wife
               and
               Children
               ,
               where
               the
               Raja
               of
               Serenaguer
               received
               him
               with
               all
               the
               honour
               and
               civilities
               he
               could
               desire
               ,
               assuring
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               in
               safety
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               if
               he
               were
               King
               of
               that
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               protect
               and
               assist
               him
               with
               all
               his
               Forces
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               behold
               what
               happened
               on
               
               Agra's
               side
               .
            
             
               Three
               or
               four
               days
               after
               the
               Battel
               of
               Samonguer
               ,
               the
               Victorious
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               together
               with
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               came
               directly
               to
               the
               Gate
               of
               the
               Town
               into
               a
               Garden
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               a
               little
               League
               distant
               from
               the
               Fortress
               ,
               and
               sent
               from
               thence
               an
               able
               Eunuch
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               those
               whom
               he
               most
               confided
               in
               ,
               to
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               to
               salute
               him
               with
               a
               thousand
               fair
               protestations
               of
               his
               affection
               and
               submission
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               exceedingly
               sorry
               for
               what
               had
               passed
               ,
               and
               for
               having
               been
               obliged
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               ambition
               and
               evil
               designs
               of
               Dara
               ,
               to
               proceed
               to
               all
               those
               extremities
               ;
               that
               ,
               for
               the
               rest
               ,
               he
               rejoyced
               extremely
               to
               hear
               ,
               that
               he
               began
               to
               
               find
               himself
               better
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               come
               thither
               for
               no
               other
               end
               than
               to
               receive
               his
               Commands
               .
               Chah-Jehan
               was
               not
               wanting
               to
               express
               to
               the
               Eunuch
               much
               satisfaction
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               proceedings
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               the
               submissions
               of
               this
               Son
               with
               all
               possible
               appearances
               of
               joy
               ;
               though
               he
               saw
               very
               well
               ,
               that
               matters
               had
               been
               carried
               too
               far
               ,
               and
               sufficiently
               knew
               the
               reserved
               and
               crafty
               humour
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               and
               his
               secret
               passion
               for
               Reigning
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               he
               was
               not
               much
               to
               be
               trusted
               ,
               for
               all
               his
               fair
               words
               .
               And
               yet
               notwithstanding
               he
               suffers
               himself
               to
               be
               circumvented
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               playing
               the
               surest
               Chart
               ,
               by
               using
               his
               utmost
               power
               ,
               by
               stirring
               ,
               by
               appearing
               ,
               by
               causing
               himself
               to
               be
               carried
               through
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               by
               assembling
               all
               his
               Omrahs
               ,
               (
               for
               it
               was
               yet
               time
               to
               do
               all
               this
               )
               he
               goes
               about
               to
               out-wit
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               him
               that
               was
               his
               Crafts-Master
               ,
               and
               attempts
               to
               draw
               him
               into
               a
               snare
               ,
               wherein
               he
               will
               be
               found
               taken
               himself
               .
               He
               then
               sends
               also
               an
               Eunuch
               
               to
               this
               Son
               ,
               to
               let
               him
               know
               ,
               that
               he
               well
               understood
               the
               ill
               conduct
               ,
               and
               even
               the
               incapacity
               of
               Dara
               ;
               that
               he
               could
               not
               but
               call
               to
               mind
               the
               particular
               inclination
               he
               always
               had
               and
               expressed
               towards
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               doubt
               of
               his
               affection
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               come
               to
               see
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               advise
               with
               him
               what
               was
               fit
               to
               be
               done
               in
               these
               disorders
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               passionately
               wished
               to
               embrace
               him
               .
            
             
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               saw
               also
               well
               enough
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               to
               trust
               too
               much
               to
               the
               words
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               knowing
               especially
               ,
               that
               Begum-Saheb
               ,
               his
               Enemy
               as
               well
               as
               Sister
               ,
               was
               night
               and
               day
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               't
               was
               very
               probable
               ,
               he
               acted
               nothing
               but
               by
               her
               motion
               .
               And
               he
               apprehended
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               should
               come
               into
               the
               Fortress
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               seized
               on
               ,
               and
               ill
               treated
               ;
               as
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               resolution
               was
               indeed
               taken
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               and
               several
               of
               those
               lusty
               Tartarian
               Women
               ,
               which
               serve
               in
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               were
               armed
               to
               set
               upon
               him
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               should
               enter
               .
               Whatever
               it
               be
               ,
               he
               
               would
               never
               hazard
               himself
               ,
               and
               yet
               spread
               a
               rumour
               abroad
               ,
               that
               the
               next
               day
               he
               would
               go
               to
               see
               his
               Father
               Chah-Jehan
               .
               But
               when
               the
               day
               was
               come
               ,
               he
               put
               it
               off
               'till
               another
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               delayed
               it
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ,
               without
               ever
               making
               the
               Visit
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               he
               continued
               his
               secret
               Negotiations
               and
               Cabals
               ,
               and
               sounded
               the
               mind
               of
               all
               the
               greatest
               Omrahs
               ,
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               at
               last
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               well
               and
               closely
               laid
               his
               Design
               ,
               and
               politickly
               disposed
               all
               things
               for
               the
               success
               thereof
               ,
               all
               were
               amazed
               to
               see
               ,
               that
               one
               day
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               sent
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               ,
               his
               eldest
               Son
               ,
               to
               the
               Fortress
               ,
               under
               a
               pretence
               of
               seeing
               Chah-Jehan
               in
               his
               name
               ;
               this
               young
               Prince
               ,
               bold
               and
               undertaking
               ,
               falls
               presently
               upon
               the
               Guards
               that
               were
               at
               the
               Gate
               ,
               and
               vigorously
               driveth
               all
               before
               him
               ,
               whilst
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Men
               appointed
               ,
               who
               were
               there
               all
               ready
               ,
               did
               enter
               with
               fury
               ,
               and
               made
               themselves
               Masters
               of
               the
               Walls
               .
            
             
               If
               ever
               a
               Man
               was
               astonish'd
               ,
               Chah-Jehan
               was
               ,
               seeing
               that
               he
               was
               fallen
               
               the
               snare
               which
               he
               had
               prepared
               for
               others
               ,
               that
               himself
               was
               imprison'd
               and
               Aureng-Zebe
               Master
               of
               the
               Fortress
               .
               'T
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               presently
               sent
               to
               sound
               the
               mind
               of
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               ,
               promising
               him
               upon
               his
               Crown
               and
               upon
               the
               Alcoran
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               would
               be
               faithful
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               serve
               him
               in
               this
               conjuncture
               ,
               he
               would
               make
               him
               King
               ;
               that
               he
               should
               come
               presently
               to
               see
               him
               within
               ,
               and
               not
               lose
               this
               occasion
               :
               Besides
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               be
               an
               action
               that
               would
               accumulate
               on
               him
               the
               blessings
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               an
               immortal
               Glory
               ;
               in
               regard
               it
               would
               be
               said
               forever
               ,
               that
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               had
               deliver'd
               Chah-Jehan
               his
               Grandfather
               out
               of
               Prison
               .
            
             
               And
               certainly
               ,
               if
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               had
               been
               resolute
               enough
               to
               give
               this
               stroke
               ,
               and
               Chah-Jehan
               could
               have
               come
               abroad
               to
               shew
               himself
               to
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               the
               Field
               ,
               no
               man
               doubts
               ,
               but
               all
               his
               great
               Omrahs
               would
               have
               followed
               him
               ;
               nor
               would
               Aureng-Zebe
               himself
               have
               had
               the
               boldness
               nor
               the
               savageness
               to
               sight
               against
               his
               
               own
               Father
               in
               person
               ,
               especially
               since
               he
               must
               have
               apprehended
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               world
               would
               have
               abandon'd
               him
               ,
               and
               possibly
               Morad-Bakche
               himself
               .
               And
               't
               is
               indeed
               the
               great
               fault
               which
               Chah-Jehan
               is
               observed
               to
               have
               committed
               after
               the
               Battel
               ,
               and
               the
               flight
               of
               Dara
               ,
               not
               to
               have
               come
               out
               of
               the
               Fortress
               .
               But
               yet
               I
               have
               conversed
               with
               many
               ,
               who
               maintained
               ,
               that
               Chah-Jehan
               did
               prudently
               in
               it
               .
               For
               this
               hath
               been
               a
               question
               much
               agitated
               among
               the
               Politicians
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               no
               Reasons
               wanting
               to
               countenance
               the
               Sentiment
               of
               the
               latter
               sort
               ;
               who
               also
               add
               ,
               that
               Men
               almost
               always
               judge
               of
               things
               by
               the
               Event
               ;
               that
               often
               very
               foolish
               Enterprises
               have
               been
               observed
               to
               succeed
               ,
               and
               which
               therefore
               are
               approv'd
               by
               all
               ;
               that
               if
               Chah-Jehan
               had
               prosper'd
               in
               his
               Design
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               been
               esteem'd
               the
               most
               prudent
               and
               the
               most
               able
               Man
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               but
               now
               being
               taken
               ,
               he
               was
               nothing
               but
               a
               good
               old
               Man
               ,
               that
               suffer'd
               himself
               to
               be
               led
               by
               a
               Woman
               ,
               his
               Daughter
               Begum
               ,
               
               which
               was
               blinded
               by
               her
               passion
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               vanity
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               would
               come
               to
               see
               her
               that
               the
               Bird
               of
               it self
               would
               fly
               into
               the
               Cage
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               never
               be
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               attempt
               the
               seizure
               of
               the
               Fortress
               ,
               nor
               have
               the
               power
               to
               do
               so
               .
               These
               same
               Reasoners
               maintaining
               also
               ftifly
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               fault
               that
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               could
               possibly
               commit
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               not
               how
               to
               take
               the
               occasion
               to
               assure
               himself
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               by
               the
               rarest
               and
               the
               most
               generous
               Action
               that
               ever
               was
               ,
               to
               put
               his
               Grandfather
               at
               liberty
               ,
               and
               thus
               to
               do
               himself
               Right
               and
               Justice
               ,
               as
               the
               Soveraign
               Umpire
               of
               Affairs
               ;
               whereas
               ,
               as
               things
               now
               stand
               ,
               he
               must
               one
               day
               go
               and
               dye
               in
               Goualeor
               .
               But
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               (
               whether
               it
               was
               that
               he
               fear'd
               his
               Grandfather
               would
               not
               keep
               his
               word
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               should
               be
               himself
               detain'd
               within
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               durst
               not
               play
               tricks
               with
               his
               Father
               Aureng-Zebe
               )
               would
               never
               hearken
               to
               any
               thing
               ,
               nor
               enter
               into
               the
               Apartment
               
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               answering
               very
               closely
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               no
               order
               from
               his
               Father
               to
               go
               and
               see
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               by
               him
               commanded
               not
               to
               return
               ,
               without
               bringing
               him
               the
               Keys
               of
               all
               the
               Gates
               of
               the
               Fortress
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               come
               with
               all
               safety
               to
               kiss
               the
               Feet
               of
               his
               Majesty
               .
               There
               passed
               almost
               two
               whole
               days
               before
               he
               could
               resolve
               to
               surrender
               the
               Keys
               ;
               during
               which
               time
               ,
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               staid
               there
               ,
               unalterable
               in
               his
               resolutions
               ,
               keeping
               himself
               upon
               his
               Guard
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               Troops
               about
               him
               ;
               'till
               at
               length
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               seeing
               that
               all
               his
               People
               that
               were
               upon
               the
               Guard
               at
               the
               little
               Gate
               ,
               little
               by
               little
               disbanded
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               was
               no
               more
               safety
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               gave
               him
               the
               Keys
               ,
               with
               an
               order
               to
               tell
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               come
               presently
               if
               he
               were
               wise
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               most
               important
               things
               to
               discourse
               with
               him
               about
               .
               But
               Aureng-Zebe
               was
               too
               cunning
               to
               commit
               so
               gross
               a
               fault
               :
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               made
               his
               Eunuch
               Etbarkan
               Governour
               of
               the
               Fortress
               ,
               
               who
               presently
               shut
               up
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               together
               with
               Begum-Saheb
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Women
               ;
               causing
               divers
               Gates
               to
               be
               walled
               up
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               not
               be
               able
               to
               write
               or
               speak
               to
               any
               body
               ,
               nor
               go
               forth
               out
               of
               his
               Apartment
               without
               permission
               .
            
             
               Aureng-Zebe
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               writ
               to
               him
               a
               little
               Note
               ,
               which
               he
               shew'd
               to
               every
               body
               before
               he
               sealed
               it
               ;
               in
               which
               ,
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               he
               told
               him
               with
               dry
               expressions
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               from
               good
               hands
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               those
               great
               protestations
               of
               esteem
               and
               affection
               he
               made
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               contempt
               he
               made
               of
               Dara
               ,
               he
               had
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               sent
               to
               Dara
               two
               Elephants
               charged
               with
               Rupies
               of
               Gold
               ,
               to
               raise
               him
               again
               ,
               and
               to
               recommence
               the
               War
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               ,
               in
               truth
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               he
               that
               imprisoned
               him
               ,
               but
               Dara
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               might
               thank
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               these
               misfortunes
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               come
               the
               very
               first
               day
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               paid
               him
               all
               the
               most
               dutiful
               respects
               he
               
               could
               have
               looked
               for
               from
               a
               good
               Son
               :
               That
               ,
               for
               the
               rest
               ,
               he
               begged
               his
               pardon
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               patience
               ;
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               should
               have
               disenabled
               Dara
               from
               executing
               his
               evil
               Designs
               ,
               he
               would
               come
               himself
               and
               open
               the
               Gates
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               heard
               it
               said
               concerning
               this
               Note
               ,
               that
               Chah-Jehan
               in
               very
               deed
               ,
               the
               same
               night
               that
               Dara
               departed
               ,
               had
               sent
               to
               him
               these
               Elephants
               laden
               with
               Rupies
               of
               Gold
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               Rauchenara-Begum
               that
               found
               a
               way
               to
               discover
               it
               to
               Aureng-Zebe
               ;
               as
               she
               also
               had
               detected
               to
               him
               that
               Plot
               which
               was
               laid
               against
               him
               with
               those
               Tartarian
               Women
               ;
               and
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               himself
               had
               intercepted
               some
               Letters
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               to
               Dara
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               conversed
               with
               others
               ,
               that
               maintain
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               Writing
               ,
               which
               Aureng-Zebe
               shew'd
               to
               all
               ,
               was
               only
               to
               cast
               Sand
               into
               the
               Eyes
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               to
               labour
               ,
               in
               some
               degree
               ,
               to
               justifie
               himself
               in
               so
               strange
               an
               action
               ,
               and
               to
               devolve
               the
               Cause
               of
               it
               upon
               Chah-Jehan
               
               and
               Dara
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               forced
               to
               such
               proceedings
               .
               They
               are
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               difficult
               enough
               well
               to
               discover
               .
               However
               it
               be
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               Chah-Jehan
               was
               shut
               up
               ,
               almost
               all
               the
               Omrahs
               were
               in
               a
               manner
               necessitated
               to
               go
               and
               make
               their
               Court
               to
               Aureng-Zebe
               and
               Morad-Bakche
               ;
               and
               (
               which
               is
               almost
               incredible
               )
               there
               was
               not
               one
               that
               had
               the
               courage
               to
               stir
               ,
               or
               to
               attempt
               the
               least
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               his
               King
               ,
               and
               for
               him
               that
               had
               made
               them
               what
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               raised
               them
               from
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               from
               slavery
               it self
               (
               which
               is
               ordinary
               enough
               in
               that
               Court
               )
               to
               advance
               them
               to
               Riches
               and
               Honour
               .
               Yet
               some
               few
               there
               are
               ,
               as
               Danechmend-Kan
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               ,
               that
               took
               no
               side
               ;
               but
               all
               the
               rest
               declared
               for
               Aureng-Zebe
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               notwithstanding
               to
               be
               noted
               what
               I
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               necessitated
               to
               do
               what
               they
               did
               .
               For
               't
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               as
               in
               France
               ,
               or
               other
               States
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               where
               the
               Grandees
               and
               Nobles
               have
               large
               Possessions
               
               of
               Land
               ,
               and
               great
               Revenues
               ,
               which
               enables
               them
               for
               a
               while
               to
               subsist
               of
               themselves
               .
               There
               they
               have
               nothing
               but
               Pensions
               (
               as
               I
               have
               already
               touch'd
               above
               )
               which
               the
               King
               can
               take
               away
               from
               them
               at
               all
               hours
               ,
               and
               thus
               ruin
               them
               in
               an
               instant
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               considered
               no
               more
               than
               if
               they
               never
               had
               been
               ,
               nor
               have
               any
               credit
               to
               borrow
               a
               farthing
               .
            
             
               Aureng-Zebe
               therefore
               having
               thus
               assured
               himself
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Omrahs
               ,
               took
               what
               Sums
               of
               Money
               he
               thought
               fit
               out
               of
               the
               Treasury
               ;
               and
               then
               having
               left
               Chah-hest-Kan
               ,
               his
               Uncle
               ,
               Governour
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               he
               went
               away
               with
               Morad-Bakche
               to
               pursue
               Dara
               .
            
             
               The
               day
               that
               the
               Army
               was
               to
               march
               out
               of
               Agra
               ,
               the
               particular
               Friends
               of
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               especially
               his
               Eunuch
               Chah-Abas
               ,
               who
               knew
               ,
               that
               the
               excess
               of
               civility
               and
               respect
               is
               ordinarily
               a
               sign
               of
               imposture
               ,
               counselled
               him
               ,
               that
               since
               he
               was
               King
               ,
               and
               every
               body
               treated
               him
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               Aureng-Zebe
               
               himself
               acknowledged
               him
               for
               such
               ,
               he
               should
               let
               him
               go
               to
               pursue
               Dara
               ,
               and
               stay
               himself
               with
               his
               Troops
               about
               Agra
               and
               Dehli
               .
               If
               he
               had
               followed
               this
               counsel
               ,
               't
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               have
               embarassed
               Aureng-Zebe
               not
               a
               little
               ;
               but
               't
               was
               fatal
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               neglect
               so
               good
               advice
               :
               Aureng-Zebe
               is
               too
               fortunate
               ;
               Morad-Bakche
               entirely
               confideth
               in
               his
               promises
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Oaths
               of
               Fidelity
               they
               had
               sworn
               to
               one
               another
               upon
               the
               Alcoran
               .
               They
               went
               away
               together
               ,
               and
               went
               with
               the
               same
               pace
               towards
               Dehli
               .
            
             
               When
               they
               were
               come
               to
               Maturas
               ,
               three
               or
               four
               small
               days
               Journeys
               from
               Agra
               ,
               the
               Friends
               of
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               who
               perceived
               something
               ,
               endeavour'd
               again
               to
               perswade
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               beware
               ;
               assuring
               him
               ,
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               had
               evil
               designs
               ,
               and
               that
               beyond
               all
               doubt
               some
               mischief
               was
               upon
               the
               Anvil
               ;
               that
               they
               had
               notice
               of
               it
               from
               all
               parts
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               no
               means
               ,
               for
               that
               day
               at
               least
               ,
               he
               should
               go
               to
               see
               him
               ;
               that
               it
               would
               be
               much
               
               better
               to
               prevent
               the
               stroke
               the
               soonest
               it
               might
               be
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               only
               to
               forbear
               going
               to
               visit
               him
               that
               day
               ,
               excusing
               himself
               with
               some
               indisposition
               .
               But
               whatsoever
               could
               be
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               believed
               nothing
               of
               it
               ,
               his
               Ears
               were
               stopp'd
               to
               all
               the
               good
               advice
               that
               was
               given
               him
               ,
               and
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               enchanted
               by
               the
               Friendship
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               hold
               to
               go
               to
               him
               that
               very
               night
               ,
               and
               to
               stay
               at
               Supper
               with
               him
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               he
               was
               come
               ,
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               who
               expected
               him
               ,
               and
               had
               already
               prepared
               all
               things
               with
               Mirkan
               ,
               and
               three
               or
               four
               of
               his
               most
               intimate
               Captains
               ,
               was
               not
               wanting
               in
               embracements
               ,
               and
               in
               redoubling
               his
               Courtship
               ,
               civilities
               and
               submissions
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               as
               gently
               to
               pass
               his
               handkerchief
               over
               his
               face
               ,
               and
               to
               wipe
               off
               his
               sweat
               and
               dust
               ,
               treating
               him
               still
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               King
               and
               Majesty
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               Table
               is
               served
               ,
               they
               sup
               ,
               the
               conversation
               grows
               warm
               ,
               they
               discourse
               of
               various
               things
               as
               they
               use
               to
               do
               ▪
               and
               at
               last
               there
               is
               brought
               a
               huge
               
               Bottle
               of
               excellent
               Chiras
               Wine
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Bottles
               of
               Caboul
               Wine
               ,
               for
               a
               Debauch
               .
               Then
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               as
               a
               grave
               serious
               Man
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               would
               appear
               a
               great
               Mahumetan
               ,
               and
               very
               regular
               ,
               nimbly
               riseth
               from
               Table
               ,
               and
               having
               with
               much
               kindness
               invited
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               who
               loved
               a
               Glass
               of
               Wine
               very
               well
               ,
               and
               who
               relish'd
               the
               Wine
               that
               was
               served
               ,
               scrupled
               not
               to
               drink
               of
               it
               to
               excess
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               he
               made
               himself
               drunk
               ,
               and
               fell
               asleep
               .
               This
               was
               the
               thing
               that
               was
               wished
               ;
               for
               presently
               some
               Servants
               of
               his
               that
               were
               there
               ,
               were
               commanded
               away
               ,
               under
               a
               pretence
               ,
               to
               let
               him
               sleep
               without
               making
               any
               noise
               ;
               and
               then
               his
               Zable
               and
               Ponyard
               were
               taken
               from
               about
               him
               :
               But
               Aureng-Zebe
               was
               not
               long
               ,
               but
               came
               himself
               and
               waken'd
               him
               .
               He
               entred
               into
               the
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               roughly
               hit
               him
               with
               his
               foot
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               began
               to
               open
               a
               little
               his
               Eyes
               ,
               he
               made
               to
               him
               this
               short
               and
               surprising
               Reprimand
               :
               What
               means
               this
               ,
               
                 said
                 he
              
               ,
               What
               shame
               and
               what
               ignominy
               is
               
               this
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               King
               as
               you
               are
               ,
               should
               have
               so
               little
               temper
               ,
               as
               thus
               to
               make
               himself
               drunk
               ?
               What
               will
               be
               said
               both
               of
               you
               and
               me
               ?
               Take
               this
               infamous
               Man
               ,
               this
               Drunkard
               ,
               tye
               him
               hand
               and
               foot
               ,
               and
               throw
               him
               into
               that
               room
               to
               sleep
               out
               his
               Wine
               .
               No
               sooner
               said
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               executed
               ;
               notwithstanding
               all
               his
               appeal
               and
               out-cry
               ,
               five
               or
               six
               persons
               fall
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               fetter
               his
               hands
               and
               feet
               .
               The
               things
               could
               not
               be
               done
               ,
               but
               some
               of
               his
               Men
               that
               were
               thereabout
               had
               news
               of
               it
               .
               They
               made
               some
               noise
               ,
               and
               would
               enter
               forcibly
               ;
               but
               Allah-Couly
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               chief
               Officers
               ,
               and
               the
               Master
               of
               his
               Artillery
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               gained
               long
               before
               ,
               threatened
               them
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               draw
               back
               .
               Without
               any
               delay
               ,
               Men
               were
               sent
               through
               the
               whole
               Army
               to
               calm
               this
               first
               Commotion
               ,
               which
               also
               might
               have
               proved
               dangerous
               ;
               they
               made
               them
               believe
               it
               was
               nothing
               ,
               they
               having
               been
               present
               ,
               that
               Morad-Bakche
               was
               only
               drunk
               ,
               that
               in
               that
               condition
               he
               had
               railed
               at
               every
               body
               ,
               
               and
               Aureng-Zebe
               himself
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               there
               had
               been
               a
               necessity
               ,
               seeing
               him
               drunk
               and
               furious
               ,
               to
               keep
               him
               apart
               ;
               that
               the
               next
               day
               they
               would
               see
               him
               abroad
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               digested
               his
               Wine
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               Presents
               walked
               about
               all
               night
               amongst
               the
               chief
               Officers
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               their
               Pay
               was
               forthwith
               increased
               ,
               they
               had
               great
               Promises
               made
               them
               ;
               and
               as
               there
               was
               none
               ,
               that
               had
               not
               long
               since
               apprehended
               some
               such
               thing
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               great
               wonder
               to
               see
               almost
               all
               things
               quieted
               the
               next
               morning
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               very
               next
               night
               this
               poor
               Prince
               was
               shut
               up
               in
               a
               little
               close
               house
               ,
               such
               an
               one
               as
               is
               wont
               to
               be
               placed
               on
               Elephants
               to
               carry
               Women
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               carried
               directly
               to
               Dehli
               into
               Slimager
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               little
               old
               Fortress
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               River
               .
            
             
               After
               that
               all
               was
               thus
               appeased
               ,
               except
               the
               Eunuch
               Chah-Abas
               ,
               who
               caused
               difficulty
               enough
               ,
               Aureng-Zebe
               received
               the
               whole
               Army
               of
               Morad-Bakche
               into
               his
               Service
               ,
               and
               went
               after
               Dara
               ,
               who
               marched
               apace
               towards
               
               Lahor
               ,
               with
               an
               intention
               well
               to
               fortifie
               himself
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               thither
               to
               draw
               his
               Friends
               .
               But
               Aureng-Zebe
               followed
               him
               with
               so
               much
               speed
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               not
               time
               to
               do
               any
               great
               matter
               ,
               finding
               himself
               necessitated
               to
               retreat
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               the
               way
               of
               Multan
               ,
               where
               also
               he
               could
               do
               nothing
               considerable
               ,
               because
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               great
               heat
               ,
               marched
               night
               and
               day
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               to
               encourage
               all
               to
               make
               haste
               ,
               he
               sometimes
               advanced
               almost
               all
               alone
               two
               or
               three
               leagues
               before
               the
               whole
               Army
               ,
               finding
               himself
               often
               obliged
               to
               drink
               ill
               water
               like
               others
               ,
               to
               be
               content
               with
               a
               crust
               of
               dry
               bread
               ,
               and
               to
               sleep
               under
               a
               Tree
               ,
               staying
               for
               his
               Army
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               high-way
               ,
               laying
               his
               Head
               on
               his
               Shield
               like
               a
               common
               Souldier
               .
               So
               that
               Dara
               found
               himself
               constrained
               to
               abandon
               Multan
               also
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               avoid
               being
               near
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               whom
               he
               was
               not
               able
               to
               encounter
               .
               Here
               't
               is
               that
               the
               Statesmen
               of
               this
               Country
               have
               reasoned
               very
               diversly
               :
               For
               't
               is
               
               said
               ,
               that
               if
               Dara
               ,
               when
               he
               went
               out
               of
               Lahor
               ,
               had
               cast
               himself
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Caboul
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               advised
               ,
               he
               would
               there
               have
               found
               above
               ten
               thousand
               warlike
               Men
               ,
               designed
               against
               the
               Augans
               ,
               the
               Persians
               ,
               and
               the
               Usbecs
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               Guard
               to
               that
               Country
               ,
               the
               Governour
               whereof
               was
               Mohabet-Kan
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               most
               potent
               and
               the
               most
               ancient
               of
               Indostan
               ,
               and
               that
               had
               never
               been
               
               Aureng-Zebe's
               Friend
               ;
               that
               ,
               besides
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               been
               there
               at
               the
               Gate
               of
               Persia
               and
               Usbec
               ;
               that
               it
               was
               likely
               ,
               that
               there
               being
               no
               want
               of
               Money
               ,
               all
               that
               Militia
               ,
               and
               Mohabet-Kan
               himself
               ,
               would
               have
               embraced
               his
               Party
               ,
               and
               that
               further
               he
               might
               have
               drawn
               assistance
               ,
               not
               only
               from
               Usbec
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               Persia
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               from
               Houmayon
               ,
               whom
               the
               Persians
               had
               restored
               to
               his
               Country
               against
               Zaher-Kan
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               Patans
               ,
               who
               had
               driven
               him
               thence
               .
               But
               Dara
               was
               too
               unfortunate
               to
               follow
               so
               good
               advice
               .
               Instead
               of
               that
               he
               went
               towards
               Scimdy
               ,
               to
               cast
               himself
               into
               the
               Fortress
               of
               Tatabakar
               ,
               
               that
               strong
               and
               famous
               place
               ,
               seated
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               River
               Indus
               .
            
             
               Aureng-Zebe
               seeing
               him
               take
               this
               way
               ,
               found
               it
               not
               fit
               to
               follow
               him
               further
               off
               ,
               being
               extremely
               glad
               that
               he
               had
               not
               taken
               the
               way
               to
               Caboul
               .
               He
               contented
               himself
               to
               send
               after
               him
               seven
               or
               eight
               thousand
               Men
               ,
               under
               the
               Conduct
               of
               Mir-baba
               ,
               his
               Foster-brother
               ,
               and
               turned
               back
               with
               the
               same
               expedition
               to
               the
               place
               whence
               he
               was
               come
               ,
               much
               apprehending
               left
               any
               thing
               should
               fall
               out
               about
               Agra
               ;
               lest
               some
               or
               other
               of
               those
               potent
               Raja's
               ,
               as
               Jesseigne
               ,
               or
               Jessomseigne
               ,
               should
               make
               an
               attempt
               in
               his
               absence
               ,
               to
               free
               Chah-Jehan
               out
               of
               Prison
               ;
               or
               lest
               
                 Soliman
                 Chekouh
              
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Raja
               of
               Serenaguer
               ,
               should
               descend
               from
               the
               Hills
               ;
               or
               lest
               also
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               should
               approach
               too
               near
               Agra
               .
               Behold
               a
               little
               accident
               ,
               which
               one
               day
               befel
               him
               ,
               for
               too
               great
               precipitation
               .
            
             
               When
               he
               thus
               returned
               from
               Multan
               towards
               Lahor
               ,
               and
               marched
               his
               ordinary
               swift
               pace
               ,
               he
               saw
               the
               Raja
               
               Jesseigne
               come
               against
               him
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               four
               or
               five
               thousand
               of
               his
               Ragipous
               ,
               in
               a
               very
               good
               equipage
               ;
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               who
               had
               left
               his
               Army
               behind
               ,
               and
               who
               also
               knew
               that
               this
               Raja
               was
               very
               affectionate
               to
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               was
               sufficiently
               surprised
               ,
               as
               may
               easily
               be
               imagined
               ,
               fearing
               left
               this
               Raja
               should
               make
               use
               of
               this
               occasion
               ,
               and
               do
               a
               Master-piece
               of
               State
               ,
               by
               seizing
               on
               him
               ,
               to
               draw
               Chah-Jehan
               out
               of
               Prison
               ,
               which
               at
               that
               time
               was
               very
               easie
               to
               do
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               known
               ,
               whether
               this
               Raja
               had
               not
               some
               such
               design
               ;
               for
               he
               had
               marched
               with
               extraordinary
               speed
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               had
               no
               news
               of
               it
               ,
               believing
               him
               yet
               to
               be
               at
               Dehli
               .
               But
               what
               may
               not
               resolution
               and
               presence
               of
               mind
               do
               ?
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               without
               any
               alteration
               of
               his
               countenance
               ,
               marched
               directly
               towards
               the
               Raja
               ,
               and
               as
               far
               off
               as
               he
               could
               see
               him
               ,
               maketh
               signs
               to
               him
               with
               his
               hands
               ,
               importing
               that
               he
               should
               make
               hast
               to
               a
               nearer
               approach
               ,
               crying
               out
               to
               him
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               
                 Salamed
                 Bached
                 Rajagi
              
               ,
               
               
                 Salamed
                 Bached
                 Babagi
              
               ,
               treating
               him
               with
               the
               Titles
               of
               
                 Lord
                 Raja
              
               and
               
                 Lord
                 Father
              
               .
               When
               the
               Raja
               was
               come
               to
               him
               ;
               I
               expected
               you
               ,
               
                 said
                 he
              
               ,
               with
               great
               impatience
               ;
               the
               Work
               is
               done
               ,
               Dara
               is
               lost
               ,
               he
               is
               all
               alone
               ;
               I
               have
               sent
               Mir-baba
               after
               him
               ,
               from
               whom
               he
               cannot
               escape
               :
               And
               for
               an
               excess
               of
               kindness
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               took
               off
               his
               Necklace
               of
               Pearls
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               about
               the
               Neck
               of
               this
               Raja
               :
               And
               the
               sooner
               to
               rid
               himself
               handsomely
               of
               him
               ,
               (
               for
               he
               wish'd
               him
               far
               enough
               )
               Go
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               expedition
               you
               can
               to
               Lahor
               ,
               my
               Army
               is
               somewhat
               tyred
               ;
               go
               quickly
               to
               attend
               me
               there
               ;
               I
               apprehend
               that
               else
               something
               sinister
               might
               fall
               out
               there
               ;
               I
               make
               you
               Governour
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               put
               all
               things
               into
               your
               hands
               .
               For
               the
               rest
               ,
               I
               am
               exceedingly
               obliged
               to
               you
               for
               what
               you
               have
               done
               with
               
                 Soliman
                 Chekouh
              
               :
               Where
               have
               you
               left
               Delil-Kan
               ?
               I
               shall
               find
               my
               revenge
               of
               him
               .
               Make
               all
               possible
               dispatch
               ,
               
                 Salamed
                 Bached
              
               ,
               Farewell
               .
            
             
               Dara
               being
               arrived
               at
               Tata-bakar
               ,
               
               made
               Governour
               of
               that
               place
               a
               very
               understanding
               ,
               gallant
               ,
               and
               generous
               Eunuch
               ,
               with
               a
               very
               good
               Garrison
               of
               Patans
               and
               Sayeds
               ;
               and
               for
               Cannoneers
               ,
               a
               good
               number
               of
               
                 Franguis
                 ,
                 Portugals
                 ,
                 English
                 ,
                 French
                 ,
              
               and
               Germans
               ,
               who
               had
               follow'd
               him
               out
               of
               great
               hopes
               he
               had
               given
               them
               ,
               (
               for
               ,
               if
               his
               Affairs
               had
               prospered
               ,
               and
               he
               were
               become
               King
               ,
               we
               must
               all
               have
               resolved
               to
               be
               Omrahs
               ,
               as
               many
               Franguis
               as
               we
               were
               .
               )
               He
               there
               left
               also
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               Treasure
               ;
               he
               wanted
               as
               yet
               no
               Gold
               nor
               Silver
               ;
               and
               staying
               there
               but
               a
               very
               few
               days
               ,
               he
               marched
               away
               with
               two
               or
               three
               thousand
               Men
               only
               ,
               descending
               along
               the
               River
               Indus
               towards
               Scindy
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               crossing
               with
               an
               incredible
               celerity
               all
               those
               Territories
               of
               the
               
                 Raja
                 Katche
              
               ,
               he
               arrived
               in
               Guzaratte
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               the
               Gates
               of
               Amadevat
               .
               The
               Father-in-law
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               called
               Chah-Navaze-Kan
               ,
               was
               Governour
               there
               ,
               with
               a
               very
               good
               Garrison
               ,
               able
               to
               resist
               .
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               ,
               whether
               it
               was
               that
               
               he
               was
               surprised
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               wanted
               courage
               ,
               (
               for
               although
               he
               was
               of
               those
               ancient
               Princes
               of
               Machate
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               no
               great
               Souldier
               ,
               though
               a
               Man
               of
               a
               very
               obliging
               and
               civil
               conversation
               )
               he
               did
               not
               oppose
               Dara
               ,
               but
               rather
               received
               him
               very
               honourably
               ,
               and
               even
               managed
               him
               afterwards
               with
               so
               much
               dexterity
               ,
               that
               Dara
               was
               so
               simple
               as
               to
               trust
               himself
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               communicate
               to
               him
               his
               Designs
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               as
               that
               he
               shew'd
               him
               the
               Letters
               which
               he
               received
               from
               the
               
                 Raja
                 Jessomseigne
              
               ,
               and
               of
               many
               other
               of
               his
               Friends
               ,
               which
               prepared
               themselves
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ;
               although
               it
               proved
               too
               true
               ,
               what
               every
               body
               told
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               Friends
               confirmed
               by
               Letters
               ,
               that
               certainly
               this
               Chah-Navaze-Kan
               would
               betray
               him
               .
            
             
               Never
               was
               any
               Man
               more
               surprised
               than
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               when
               he
               heard
               that
               Dara
               was
               in
               Amadevat
               :
               For
               he
               well
               knew
               ,
               that
               he
               ▪
               wanted
               no
               Money
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               his
               Friends
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               discontented
               Party
               ,
               which
               was
               numerous
               ,
               would
               not
               fail
               to
               betake
               themselves
               by
               
               little
               and
               little
               to
               him
               :
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               he
               found
               it
               not
               safe
               to
               go
               and
               find
               him
               out
               himself
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               by
               removing
               himself
               so
               far
               from
               Agra
               and
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               to
               go
               and
               embarass
               himself
               in
               all
               those
               Countries
               of
               the
               
                 Raja's
                 ,
                 Jesseigne
                 ,
                 Jessomseigne
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               those
               Provinces
               .
               Besides
               he
               apprehended
               ,
               lest
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               should
               advance
               with
               a
               strong
               Army
               ,
               which
               was
               already
               about
               Elabas
               ,
               and
               lest
               the
               Raja
               of
               Serenaguer
               should
               descend
               from
               the
               Hills
               with
               
                 Soliman
                 Chekouh
              
               :
               So
               that
               he
               was
               sufficiently
               perplexed
               and
               troubled
               ,
               not
               knowing
               which
               way
               to
               turn
               .
               At
               last
               he
               believed
               it
               best
               ,
               to
               leave
               Dara
               for
               a
               time
               quiet
               where
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               thither
               where
               his
               presence
               and
               Army
               was
               most
               necessary
               ,
               which
               was
               towards
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               ,
               who
               had
               already
               passed
               the
               River
               Ganges
               at
               Elabas
               .
            
             
               This
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               was
               come
               to
               encamp
               in
               a
               little
               Village
               called
               Kadjoue
               ,
               and
               had
               conveniently
               seized
               himself
               of
               a
               great
               Talab
               ,
               or
               Reservatory
               of
               Water
               ,
               which
               is
               there
               in
               the
               way
               ;
               
               and
               Aureng-Zebe
               came
               to
               place
               himself
               on
               the
               side
               of
               a
               small
               Torrent
               ,
               at
               the
               distance
               of
               a
               mile
               and
               an
               half
               from
               thence
               ,
               on
               Agra's
               side
               .
               Between
               both
               was
               a
               very
               fair
               Campagne
               ,
               very
               proper
               for
               a
               Battel
               .
               Aureng-Zebe
               was
               no
               sooner
               arrived
               ,
               but
               being
               impatient
               to
               end
               this
               War
               ,
               at
               break
               of
               day
               he
               went
               to
               face
               Sujah
               ,
               leaving
               his
               Baggage
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Torrent
               .
               He
               fell
               upon
               Sujah
               with
               an
               effort
               unimaginable
               .
               Emir-Jemla
               ,
               Prisoner
               of
               of
               Decan
               ,
               and
               who
               arrived
               just
               on
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Combat
               ,
               fearing
               Dara
               no
               more
               ,
               because
               his
               Family
               was
               more
               in
               safety
               ,
               did
               there
               also
               lay
               out
               all
               his
               force
               ,
               courage
               ,
               and
               dexterity
               .
               But
               seeing
               that
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               had
               well
               fortified
               himself
               ,
               and
               was
               accompanied
               with
               a
               very
               good
               Artillery
               ,
               advantagiously
               placed
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               for
               Aureng-Zebe
               to
               force
               him
               ,
               nor
               to
               make
               him
               retreat
               from
               thence
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               make
               him
               lose
               those
               Waters
               .
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               was
               obliged
               himself
               to
               draw
               back
               several
               times
               ,
               so
               vigorously
               was
               he
               repulsed
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               
               that
               he
               found
               himself
               in
               great
               perplexity
               .
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               not
               being
               willing
               to
               advance
               too
               far
               into
               the
               Campagne
               ,
               nor
               to
               remove
               from
               that
               advantagious
               place
               where
               he
               was
               ,
               pretending
               only
               to
               defend
               himself
               ;
               which
               was
               very
               prudently
               done
               .
               For
               he
               foresaw
               ,
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               could
               not
               stay
               there
               long
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               that
               hot
               season
               he
               would
               be
               absolutely
               obliged
               to
               turn
               back
               towards
               the
               Torrent
               for
               the
               Water
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               when
               he
               should
               do
               so
               ,
               he
               would
               fall
               upon
               his
               Rear
               .
               Aureng-Zebe
               also
               foresaw
               well
               enough
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               the
               reason
               why
               he
               was
               so
               forward
               and
               pressing
               ;
               but
               behold
               another
               more
               troublesome
               accident
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               very
               time
               he
               receiveth
               intelligence
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Raja
                 Jessomseigne
              
               ,
               who
               in
               appearance
               had
               accommodated
               himself
               with
               him
               ,
               was
               fallen
               upon
               his
               Rear
               ,
               and
               plunder'd
               his
               Baggage
               and
               Treasure
               .
               This
               News
               astonished
               him
               much
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               ,
               because
               he
               perceived
               that
               his
               Army
               which
               had
               heard
               of
               it
               was
               thereby
               frighted
               ,
               and
               
               fallen
               into
               disorder
               .
               Yet
               he
               loses
               not
               his
               judgment
               for
               all
               this
               ;
               and
               being
               well
               aware
               ,
               that
               to
               turn
               back
               was
               to
               hazard
               all
               ,
               he
               resolved
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Battel
               of
               Dara
               ,
               to
               bear
               up
               the
               best
               he
               could
               ,
               and
               to
               expect
               with
               a
               steady
               foot
               all
               Events
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               disorder
               grew
               worse
               and
               worse
               in
               his
               Army
               :
               Sujah
               ,
               who
               was
               resolved
               to
               profit
               of
               the
               occasion
               ,
               taketh
               his
               time
               ,
               and
               presseth
               him
               vigorously
               .
               He
               that
               led
               
               Aureng-Zebe's
               Elephant
               is
               killed
               with
               the
               shot
               of
               an
               Arrow
               ;
               he
               leads
               the
               Beast
               as
               well
               as
               he
               can
               himself
               ,
               'till
               another
               could
               be
               had
               in
               that
               Leaders
               place
               .
               Arrows
               rain
               upon
               him
               ;
               he
               returns
               many
               himself
               ,
               his
               Elephant
               begins
               to
               be
               frighted
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               back
               .
               Behold
               him
               now
               in
               great
               extremity
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               that
               point
               ,
               that
               one
               foot
               of
               his
               was
               out
               of
               the
               seat
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               meant
               to
               cast
               himself
               to
               the
               ground
               ;
               and
               no
               Man
               knows
               what
               in
               that
               trouble
               he
               had
               not
               done
               ,
               if
               Emir-Jemla
               ,
               being
               nigh
               ,
               and
               performing
               ,
               like
               a
               Great
               Man
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               beyond
               imagination
               ,
               called
               to
               him
               ,
               
               in
               holding
               up
               his
               hand
               ,
               
                 Decan-kou
                 ,
                 Decan-kou
              
               ,
               where
               is
               Decan
               ?
               This
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               the
               greatest
               extremity
               ,
               to
               which
               Aureng-Zebe
               could
               be
               reduced
               .
               One
               would
               have
               said
               ,
               't
               was
               now
               and
               here
               that
               Fortune
               had
               abandon'd
               him
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               almost
               no
               appearance
               of
               a
               possibility
               to
               escape
               .
               But
               his
               good
               Fortune
               is
               stronger
               than
               all
               that
               :
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               must
               be
               routed
               ,
               and
               take
               flight
               ,
               like
               Dara
               ,
               to
               save
               his
               life
               :
               Aureng-Zebe
               must
               remain
               victorious
               ,
               carry
               away
               the
               Bell
               ,
               and
               be
               King
               of
               the
               Indies
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               to
               remember
               the
               Battel
               of
               Samonguer
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               in
               appearance
               ,
               slight
               accident
               which
               ruined
               Dara
               :
               'T
               is
               the
               same
               over-sight
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               same
               Treason
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               destroying
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               .
               One
               of
               his
               chief
               Captains
               ,
               Allah-verdi-Kan
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               some
               say
               )
               had
               been
               gained
               ,
               useth
               the
               same
               Artifice
               that
               Calil-ullah-Kan
               had
               employ'd
               towards
               Dara
               ;
               though
               there
               were
               some
               who
               believed
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               malice
               in
               the
               case
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               a
               meer
               piece
               of
               flattery
               .
               
               For
               seeing
               that
               the
               whole
               Army
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               was
               in
               disorder
               ,
               he
               ran
               towards
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               ,
               telling
               him
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               that
               Calil-ullah-Kan
               did
               to
               Dara
               ,
               and
               begging
               of
               him
               with
               folded
               hands
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               stay
               no
               longer
               in
               so
               great
               danger
               upon
               his
               Elephant
               .
               Come
               down
               ,
               
                 said
                 he
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               mount
               on
               Horse-back
               ,
               God
               hath
               made
               you
               Soveraign
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               let
               us
               pursue
               those
               Fugitives
               ,
               let
               not
               Aureng-Zebe
               escape
               us
               .
            
             
               But
               not
               to
               stay
               long
               from
               declaring
               the
               strange
               Fortune
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               and
               the
               incredible
               conjuncture
               that
               recovers
               his
               desperate
               condition
               ;
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               ,
               not
               more
               considerate
               than
               Dara
               ,
               commits
               the
               same
               Fault
               ;
               and
               he
               was
               no
               sooner
               come
               down
               from
               his
               Elephant
               ,
               but
               his
               Army
               seeing
               him
               no
               more
               ,
               was
               struck
               with
               a
               terrour
               ,
               believing
               there
               was
               Treason
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               either
               taken
               or
               slain
               .
               Whereupon
               they
               disbanded
               without
               any
               more
               ado
               ,
               as
               
               Dara's
               Army
               did
               in
               the
               Battel
               of
               Samonguer
               ;
               and
               the
               Defeat
               was
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               the
               Sultan
               was
               
               fortunate
               in
               that
               he
               could
               save
               himself
               .
            
             
               Jessomseigne
               hearing
               this
               unexpected
               news
               ,
               and
               perceiving
               it
               was
               not
               very
               safe
               for
               him
               to
               tarry
               there
               ,
               contented
               himself
               with
               the
               Spoil
               he
               had
               got
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               diligence
               marched
               streight
               to
               Agra
               ,
               thence
               to
               pass
               to
               his
               Countrey
               .
               The
               noise
               was
               already
               in
               Agra
               ,
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               had
               lost
               the
               Battel
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               taken
               ,
               together
               with
               Emir-Jemla
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               brought
               them
               both
               Prisoners
               .
               In
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               Chah-hest-Kan
               ,
               who
               was
               Governour
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               Uncle
               to
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               seeing
               Jessomseigne
               ,
               whose
               Treachery
               he
               had
               heard
               of
               ,
               at
               the
               Gates
               ,
               and
               despairing
               of
               his
               Life
               ,
               had
               taken
               into
               his
               hand
               a
               Cup
               of
               Poyson
               to
               make
               himself
               away
               ,
               and
               had
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               in
               very
               deed
               swallowed
               it
               ,
               if
               his
               Women
               had
               not
               fallen
               upon
               him
               and
               hindred
               him
               :
               So
               that
               't
               is
               thought
               ,
               if
               Jessomseigne
               had
               had
               the
               wit
               and
               courage
               to
               stay
               longer
               in
               Agra
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               threatened
               boldly
               ,
               and
               promised
               and
               acted
               vigorously
               for
               
               the
               freedom
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               drawn
               him
               out
               of
               prison
               ;
               so
               much
               the
               more
               easily
               ,
               because
               all
               Agra
               was
               for
               two
               whole
               days
               in
               that
               belief
               ,
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               was
               overcome
               .
               But
               Jessomseigne
               ,
               who
               knew
               how
               all
               things
               went
               ,
               and
               who
               durst
               not
               long
               stay
               there
               ,
               nor
               attempt
               any
               thing
               ,
               did
               nothing
               but
               pass
               ,
               returning
               with
               all
               speed
               homewards
               .
            
             
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               who
               apprehended
               mischief
               from
               Agra
               ,
               and
               fear'd
               left
               Jessomseigne
               should
               undertake
               something
               for
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               was
               not
               long
               in
               the
               pursuit
               after
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               ;
               he
               turn'd
               short
               for
               Agra
               with
               his
               whole
               Army
               ,
               where
               he
               staid
               a
               good
               while
               ,
               giving
               order
               for
               all
               things
               .
               Mean
               time
               he
               received
               intelligence
               ,
               that
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               had
               not
               lost
               many
               Men
               in
               his
               being
               routed
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               farther
               pursuit
               ;
               that
               also
               from
               the
               Lands
               of
               the
               Raja's
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               those
               quarters
               ,
               on
               the
               right
               and
               left
               of
               Ganges
               ,
               he
               raised
               great
               Forces
               ,
               upon
               the
               score
               of
               the
               reputation
               he
               had
               of
               being
               very
               rich
               ,
               and
               very
               liberal
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               fortified
               himself
               
               in
               Elabas
               ,
               that
               important
               and
               famous
               Passage
               of
               Ganges
               ,
               which
               with
               its
               Fortress
               is
               the
               first
               In-let
               into
               Bengale
               .
               And
               then
               he
               considered
               also
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               about
               him
               two
               Persons
               ,
               which
               indeed
               were
               very
               capable
               to
               serve
               him
               ,
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               his
               Eldest
               Son
               ,
               and
               Emir-Jemla
               ;
               but
               he
               well
               knew
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               have
               done
               good
               service
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               grow
               often
               insolent
               ,
               in
               the
               belief
               ,
               that
               all
               is
               due
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               recompenced
               enough
               .
               He
               perceived
               already
               ,
               that
               the
               former
               of
               them
               began
               very
               much
               to
               emancipate
               himself
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               day
               he
               became
               more
               arrogant
               ,
               for
               having
               seized
               on
               the
               Fortress
               of
               Agra
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               had
               broken
               all
               the
               Designs
               which
               Chah-Jehan
               could
               have
               formed
               .
               And
               as
               to
               the
               Latter
               ,
               he
               knew
               indeed
               the
               force
               of
               his
               Understanding
               ,
               his
               Conduct
               ,
               and
               Valour
               ;
               but
               that
               was
               the
               very
               thing
               which
               made
               him
               apprehend
               him
               the
               more
               :
               For
               knowing
               that
               he
               was
               very
               rich
               ,
               that
               his
               reputation
               was
               great
               ,
               that
               he
               passed
               for
               the
               
                 First
                 Mover
              
               in
               
               Affairs
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               ablest
               Man
               in
               all
               the
               Indies
               ,
               he
               doubted
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               after
               the
               Example
               of
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               ,
               he
               entertain'd
               himself
               with
               big
               hopes
               .
               All
               this
               certainly
               would
               have
               been
               able
               to
               perplex
               an
               ordinary
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               Aureng-Zebe
               found
               a
               Remedy
               to
               all
               .
               He
               knew
               to
               remove
               them
               both
               with
               so
               much
               prudence
               ,
               and
               even
               with
               so
               much
               handsomness
               ,
               that
               neither
               of
               them
               found
               any
               cause
               to
               complain
               of
               it
               .
               He
               sent
               them
               both
               against
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               with
               a
               puissant
               Army
               ,
               letting
               Emir
               secretly
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               Government
               of
               Bengale
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               best
               quarter
               of
               Indostan
               ,
               was
               design'd
               for
               him
               ,
               to
               hold
               it
               during
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               Son
               after
               his
               decease
               ;
               and
               that
               thereby
               he
               would
               begin
               to
               express
               to
               him
               his
               acknowledgments
               for
               the
               great
               Services
               he
               had
               done
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               it
               belonged
               only
               to
               him
               to
               defeat
               Sujah
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               should
               have
               compassed
               it
               ,
               he
               would
               make
               him
               
                 Mir-ul
                 Omrahs
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               first
               and
               the
               most
               honourable
               place
               of
               Indostan
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               than
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Omrahs
               .
            
             
             
               To
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               ,
               his
               Son
               ,
               he
               said
               only
               these
               few
               words
               :
               Remember
               that
               thou
               art
               the
               Eldest
               of
               my
               Children
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               for
               thy self
               thou
               goest
               forth
               to
               fight
               ;
               that
               thou
               hast
               done
               much
               ,
               but
               yet
               nothing
               ,
               if
               thou
               overcomest
               not
               Sujah
               ,
               who
               is
               our
               greatest
               and
               powerfullest
               Enemy
               ;
               I
               hope
               ,
               God
               assisting
               me
               ,
               to
               be
               soon
               Master
               of
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               With
               these
               words
               he
               dismissed
               them
               both
               ,
               with
               ordinary
               honours
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               rich
               Vests
               ,
               some
               Horses
               and
               Elephants
               gallantly
               harnessed
               ;
               making
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               Emir-Jemla
               to
               consent
               ,
               that
               his
               only
               Son
               ,
               Mahmet-Emir-Kan
               ,
               should
               stay
               with
               him
               for
               a
               good
               Education
               ,
               or
               rather
               for
               a
               Pledge
               of
               his
               Fidelity
               ;
               and
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               ,
               that
               his
               Wife
               should
               remain
               in
               Agra
               (
               which
               was
               the
               Daughter
               of
               the
               above-mention'd
               King
               of
               Golkonda
               )
               as
               too
               troublesome
               a
               thing
               in
               an
               Army
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               an
               Expedition
               .
            
             
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               ,
               who
               was
               always
               in
               the
               apprehension
               ,
               lest
               the
               Raja's
               of
               the
               lower
               Bengale
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               ill
               treated
               ,
               
               should
               be
               raised
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               who
               feared
               nothing
               more
               than
               to
               have
               to
               do
               with
               Emir-Jemla
               ,
               had
               no
               sooner
               received
               this
               News
               ,
               but
               apprehending
               that
               the
               passage
               to
               Bengale
               would
               be
               obstructed
               ,
               and
               that
               Emir
               would
               pass
               in
               some
               other
               place
               the
               River
               Ganges
               ,
               either
               lower
               or
               higher
               than
               Elabas
               ,
               raised
               his
               Camp
               ,
               and
               went
               down
               to
               Benares
               and
               Patna
               ,
               whence
               he
               betook
               himself
               to
               Mogiere
               ,
               a
               small
               Town
               seated
               upon
               the
               Ganges
               ,
               a
               place
               commonly
               call'd
               the
               Key
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Bengale
               ,
               being
               a
               kind
               of
               Streight
               between
               the
               Mountains
               and
               the
               Woods
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               far
               from
               thence
               .
               He
               thought
               fit
               to
               stay
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               fortifie
               himself
               ;
               and
               for
               greater
               safety
               ,
               he
               caused
               a
               great
               Trench
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               seen
               ,
               passing
               that
               way
               some
               years
               after
               ,
               from
               the
               Town
               and
               River
               unto
               the
               Mountain
               ,
               being
               well
               resolved
               there
               to
               attend
               Emir-Jemla
               ,
               and
               to
               dispute
               that
               passage
               with
               him
               .
               But
               he
               was
               sufficiently
               astonish'd
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               told
               ,
               that
               the
               Troops
               of
               Emir
               ,
               
               which
               slowly
               descended
               along
               the
               River
               Ganges
               ,
               were
               certainly
               for
               nothing
               but
               to
               amuse
               him
               ;
               that
               himself
               was
               not
               there
               ;
               that
               he
               had
               gained
               the
               Raja's
               of
               those
               Mountains
               ,
               which
               are
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               River
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               and
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               marched
               apace
               over
               their
               Lands
               with
               all
               the
               Flower
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               drawing
               straight
               to
               Rage-Mehalle
               ,
               to
               intercept
               him
               :
               So
               that
               he
               was
               constrained
               to
               quit
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               his
               Fortifications
               ;
               yet
               notwithstanding
               he
               made
               so
               much
               haste
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               was
               obliged
               to
               follow
               those
               windings
               ,
               which
               the
               River
               Ganges
               on
               that
               side
               maketh
               toward
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               he
               prevented
               Emir
               by
               some
               days
               ,
               and
               arrived
               first
               at
               Rage-Mehalle
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               time
               to
               fortifie
               himself
               ;
               because
               Emir
               having
               heard
               this
               News
               ,
               took
               his
               March
               to
               the
               left
               hand
               towards
               Ganges
               ,
               through
               very
               ill
               ways
               ,
               there
               to
               expect
               his
               Troops
               ,
               which
               came
               down
               with
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Artillery
               and
               the
               Baggage
               along
               the
               River
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               all
               was
               come
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               attaque
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               ,
               who
               
               defended
               himself
               very
               well
               for
               five
               or
               six
               days
               ;
               but
               seeing
               that
               the
               Artillery
               of
               Emir
               ,
               which
               played
               incessantly
               ,
               ruined
               all
               his
               Fortifications
               ,
               which
               were
               made
               but
               of
               sandy
               Earth
               and
               Faggots
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               could
               not
               but
               with
               much
               difficulty
               make
               resistance
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               besides
               that
               the
               Season
               of
               the
               Rain
               began
               ,
               he
               retired
               himself
               ,
               at
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               leaving
               behind
               two
               great
               Peeces
               of
               Cannon
               .
               Emir
               durst
               not
               follow
               him
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               some
               Ambush
               ,
               putting
               off
               the
               pursuit
               'till
               the
               next
               morning
               :
               But
               Sujah
               had
               the
               good
               luck
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               break
               of
               day
               there
               began
               to
               fall
               a
               Rain
               ,
               which
               lasted
               above
               three
               days
               ;
               so
               that
               Emir
               could
               not
               only
               not
               stir
               out
               of
               Rage-Mehalle
               ,
               but
               saw
               himself
               obliged
               to
               pass
               the
               Winter
               there
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               excessive
               Rains
               in
               that
               Country
               ,
               which
               render
               the
               ways
               so
               troublesome
               for
               more
               than
               four
               months
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 July
                 ,
                 August
                 ,
                 September
                 ,
              
               and
               October
               ,
               that
               the
               Armies
               cannot
               possibly
               march
               .
               And
               hereby
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               had
               the
               means
               to
               retire
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               chuse
               what
               
               place
               he
               would
               ,
               having
               time
               enough
               to
               fortifie
               his
               Army
               ,
               and
               to
               send
               out
               of
               the
               inferiour
               Bengale
               for
               many
               Peeces
               of
               Cannon
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               number
               of
               Portugals
               ,
               that
               were
               retired
               thither
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               great
               fertility
               of
               the
               Countrey
               :
               For
               he
               much
               courted
               all
               those
               Portugal
               Fathers
               ,
               Missionaries
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               that
               Province
               ,
               promising
               them
               no
               less
               than
               that
               he
               would
               make
               them
               all
               rich
               ,
               and
               build
               Churches
               for
               them
               wheresoever
               they
               would
               .
               And
               they
               were
               indeed
               capable
               to
               serve
               him
               ,
               it
               being
               certain
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Bengale
               there
               are
               to
               be
               found
               no
               less
               than
               eight
               or
               nine
               thousand
               Families
               of
               
                 Franguis
                 ,
                 Portugals
              
               ,
               and
               these
               either
               Natives
               or
               Mesticks
               .
            
             
               But
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               reason
               above-mentioned
               was
               grown
               fierce
               ,
               and
               aspired
               perhaps
               to
               greater
               things
               than
               at
               that
               time
               he
               ought
               ,
               did
               pretend
               to
               command
               the
               Army
               absolutely
               ,
               and
               that
               Emir-Jemla
               should
               follow
               his
               Orders
               ,
               letting
               also
               from
               time
               to
               time
               fall
               insolent
               words
               in
               reference
               to
               his
               Father
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               as
               
               if
               he
               were
               obliged
               to
               him
               for
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               uttering
               Expressions
               of
               contempt
               and
               threat
               against
               Emir-Jemla
               ;
               which
               caused
               great
               coldness
               betwixt
               them
               two
               ,
               which
               lasted
               a
               pretty
               while
               ,
               until
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               understood
               ,
               that
               his
               Father
               was
               very
               much
               dissatisfied
               with
               his
               conduct
               :
               And
               apprehending
               ,
               lest
               Emir
               had
               order
               to
               seize
               on
               his
               person
               ,
               he
               went
               away
               to
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               a
               very
               small
               number
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               he
               made
               great
               promises
               ,
               and
               swore
               fidelity
               .
               But
               Sujah
               ,
               who
               feared
               Aureng-Zebe
               and
               
               Emir-Jemla's
               snares
               ,
               could
               not
               trust
               him
               ,
               having
               always
               an
               Eye
               upon
               his
               Actions
               ,
               without
               giving
               him
               any
               considerable
               Command
               ;
               which
               he
               so
               disgusted
               ,
               that
               some
               months
               after
               ,
               not
               knowing
               what
               would
               become
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               left
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               ,
               and
               returned
               to
               Emir
               ,
               who
               received
               him
               well
               enough
               ,
               assuring
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               write
               in
               his
               behalf
               to
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               and
               do
               his
               utmost
               to
               make
               him
               forget
               that
               fault
               .
            
             
               I
               think
               fit
               here
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               on
               
               the
               by
               ,
               of
               what
               many
               have
               told
               me
               ,
               viz.
               That
               this
               Escape
               of
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               was
               altogether
               made
               by
               the
               Artifices
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               who
               cared
               not
               much
               to
               hazard
               this
               Son
               of
               his
               to
               try
               to
               destroy
               Sujah
               ,
               and
               who
               was
               glad
               enough
               ,
               that
               whatever
               the
               Event
               were
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               a
               specious
               pretence
               to
               put
               him
               in
               a
               place
               of
               surety
               .
               However
               it
               be
               ,
               he
               afterwards
               shew'd
               himself
               much
               dissatisfied
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               wrote
               to
               him
               a
               severe
               Letter
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               enjoyn'd
               him
               to
               return
               to
               Dehli
               ,
               but
               giving
               order
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               come
               so
               far
               :
               For
               he
               no
               sooner
               had
               passed
               the
               River
               Ganges
               ,
               but
               he
               met
               with
               Troops
               that
               stopp'd
               him
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               up
               in
               a
               small
               Chair
               ,
               (
               as
               was
               done
               to
               Morad-Bakche
               )
               and
               carried
               him
               to
               Goualeor
               ,
               whence
               't
               is
               thought
               he
               will
               never
               be
               set
               at
               liberty
               :
               Aureng-Zebe
               by
               this
               means
               freeing
               himself
               from
               great
               perplexity
               ;
               who
               then
               also
               let
               his
               second
               Son
               ,
               
                 Sultan
                 Mazum
              
               ,
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               point
               of
               Reigning
               is
               so
               delicate
               a
               thing
               ,
               that
               Kings
               must
               be
               jealous
               even
               of
               their
               
               own
               shadow
               ;
               adding
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               be
               not
               discreet
               ,
               the
               like
               may
               befall
               him
               what
               had
               befallen
               his
               Brother
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               think
               Aureng-Zebe
               was
               not
               a
               Man
               ,
               that
               would
               suffer
               that
               to
               be
               done
               to
               himself
               ,
               what
               Chah-Jehan
               did
               to
               his
               Father
               Jehan-Guyre
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               had
               also
               lately
               seen
               done
               to
               Chah-Jehan
               .
            
             
               And
               indeed
               we
               may
               on
               this
               occasion
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               this
               Son
               continue
               to
               behave
               himself
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               hitherto
               ,
               Aureng-Zebe
               will
               have
               no
               cause
               to
               suspect
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               dissatisfied
               with
               him
               :
               For
               no
               Slave
               can
               be
               more
               tractable
               ,
               and
               Aureng-Zebe
               himself
               never
               appear'd
               more
               careless
               of
               Greatness
               ,
               nor
               more
               given
               to
               Devotion
               than
               he
               :
               Yet
               I
               have
               known
               Men
               of
               Parts
               ,
               who
               believed
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               so
               in
               good
               earnest
               ,
               but
               by
               superlative
               policy
               and
               craft
               ,
               like
               that
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               which
               we
               may
               have
               the
               proof
               of
               in
               time
               .
            
             
               Whilst
               all
               these
               things
               were
               thus
               transacted
               in
               Bengale
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               resisted
               the
               best
               he
               could
               the
               Forces
               of
               Emir-Jemla
               ,
               passing
               now
               
               on
               one
               side
               of
               the
               River
               Ganges
               ,
               of
               a
               Channel
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               River
               ,
               (
               for
               that
               Countrey
               is
               full
               of
               them
               )
               then
               on
               the
               other
               ;
               Aureng-Zebe
               kept
               himself
               about
               Agra
               ,
               going
               to
               and
               fro
               ;
               and
               at
               length
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               also
               sent
               Morad-Bakche
               to
               Goualeor
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               Dehli
               ,
               where
               in
               good
               earnest
               he
               took
               upon
               him
               publickly
               to
               act
               the
               King
               ,
               giving
               order
               for
               all
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               especially
               thinking
               on
               means
               to
               catch
               Dara
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               him
               out
               of
               Guzaratte
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               very
               hard
               thing
               ,
               for
               the
               Reasons
               already
               mentioned
               .
               But
               the
               great
               good
               Fortune
               ,
               and
               the
               singular
               dexterity
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               soon
               drew
               him
               thence
               ;
               which
               now
               follows
               next
               to
               be
               related
               .
            
             
               Jessomseigne
               ,
               who
               had
               retired
               himself
               to
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               best
               of
               what
               he
               had
               taken
               in
               the
               Battel
               of
               Kadjoue
               ,
               raised
               a
               strong
               Army
               ,
               and
               wrote
               to
               Dara
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               come
               to
               Agra
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               joyn
               with
               his
               Forces
               .
               Dara
               ,
               who
               had
               by
               this
               time
               set
               on
               foot
               a
               
               pretty
               numerous
               Army
               (
               though
               it
               consisted
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               but
               of
               gathered
               people
               )
               and
               who
               hoped
               ,
               that
               approaching
               to
               Agra
               ,
               many
               of
               his
               old
               Friends
               ,
               seeing
               him
               with
               Jessomseigne
               ,
               would
               not
               fail
               to
               joyn
               with
               him
               also
               ,
               immediately
               leaveth
               Amadevad
               ,
               and
               marcheth
               with
               great
               speed
               to
               Asmire
               ,
               seven
               or
               eight
               days
               journey
               from
               Agra
               .
               But
               Jessomseigne
               kept
               not
               his
               word
               with
               him
               :
               The
               
                 Raja
                 Jesseigne
              
               interposed
               to
               make
               his
               peace
               with
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               and
               to
               fasten
               him
               to
               his
               Party
               ;
               or
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               to
               hinder
               his
               Design
               ,
               which
               was
               capable
               to
               ruin
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               all
               the
               Raja's
               rise
               ;
               and
               wrote
               to
               him
               several
               Letters
               ,
               giving
               him
               to
               understand
               the
               great
               danger
               he
               went
               to
               expose
               himself
               to
               ,
               by
               espousing
               a
               Party
               in
               that
               extremity
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               
               Dara's
               was
               ;
               that
               he
               should
               well
               consider
               what
               he
               was
               going
               to
               do
               ;
               that
               he
               went
               about
               wholly
               to
               destroy
               himself
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               whole
               Family
               ;
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               would
               never
               forgive
               him
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Raja
               as
               himself
               ;
               that
               he
               should
               think
               on
               sparing
               
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Ragipous
               ;
               that
               if
               he
               thought
               to
               draw
               the
               Raja's
               to
               his
               Party
               ,
               he
               would
               find
               those
               that
               would
               hinder
               him
               from
               it
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               business
               which
               concern'd
               all
               the
               Gentry
               of
               Indostan
               ,
               and
               exposed
               them
               to
               danger
               ,
               if
               way
               were
               given
               to
               kindle
               a
               Fire
               ,
               which
               would
               not
               be
               extinguish'd
               at
               pleasure
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               leave
               Dara
               to
               himself
               ,
               Aureng-Zebe
               would
               forget
               all
               that
               had
               passed
               ,
               and
               present
               him
               with
               all
               he
               had
               taken
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               that
               very
               instant
               the
               Government
               of
               Guzaratte
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               very
               convenient
               for
               him
               ,
               that
               Countrey
               being
               near
               his
               Lands
               ;
               that
               he
               could
               be
               there
               in
               full
               liberty
               and
               safety
               ,
               and
               as
               long
               as
               he
               pleased
               ,
               and
               that
               himself
               would
               be
               Caution
               for
               all
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               this
               Raja
               acted
               his
               part
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               Jessomseigne
               return
               to
               his
               Land
               ,
               whilst
               Aureng-Zebe
               approached
               with
               his
               whole
               Army
               to
               Asmire
               ,
               and
               encamped
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               that
               of
               Dara
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               what
               could
               this
               poor
               Prince
               Dara
               do
               ?
               He
               seeth
               himself
               
               abandoned
               ,
               and
               frustrated
               of
               his
               hopes
               .
               He
               considers
               ,
               that
               to
               turn
               back
               safe
               to
               Amadevad
               was
               impossible
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               it
               was
               a
               March
               of
               thirty
               and
               five
               days
               ;
               that
               it
               was
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               Summer
               ;
               that
               water
               would
               fail
               him
               ;
               that
               they
               were
               all
               the
               Lands
               of
               Raja's
               ,
               Friends
               or
               Allies
               of
               Jesseigne
               or
               Jessomseigne
               ;
               that
               the
               Army
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               harassed
               like
               his
               ,
               would
               not
               fail
               to
               follow
               him
               .
               'T
               is
               as
               good
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               to
               perish
               here
               ;
               and
               although
               the
               Match
               be
               altogether
               unequal
               ,
               let
               us
               venture
               all
               ,
               and
               give
               Battel
               once
               more
               .
               But
               alas
               !
               what
               does
               he
               mean
               to
               do
               ?
               He
               is
               not
               only
               abandoned
               by
               all
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               yet
               with
               him
               Chab-Navaze-Kan
               ,
               whom
               he
               trusts
               ,
               and
               who
               betrays
               him
               ,
               and
               discovers
               all
               his
               Designs
               to
               Aureng-Zebe
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               Chah-Navaze-Kan
               was
               punish'd
               for
               his
               perfidiousness
               ,
               and
               killed
               in
               the
               Battel
               ,
               whether
               it
               was
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               Dara
               himself
               ,
               as
               many
               told
               me
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               is
               more
               probable
               )
               by
               some
               of
               
               Aureng-Zebe's
               Army
               ,
               who
               being
               secret
               Partisans
               of
               Dara
               ,
               
               found
               means
               to
               get
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               dispatch
               him
               ,
               fearing
               lest
               he
               should
               discover
               them
               ,
               and
               have
               some
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Letters
               they
               had
               written
               to
               Dara
               .
               But
               what
               did
               it
               benefit
               him
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               that
               Chah-Navaze-Kan
               was
               dead
               ?
               Dara
               should
               have
               sooner
               follow'd
               the
               advice
               of
               his
               Friends
               ,
               and
               never
               have
               confided
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               Fight
               began
               between
               Nine
               and
               Ten
               of
               the
               Clock
               in
               the
               morning
               ▪
               
               Dara's
               Artillery
               ,
               which
               was
               very
               well
               placed
               on
               a
               little
               eminency
               ,
               was
               loud
               enough
               ;
               but
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               ,
               most
               of
               the
               Peeces
               without
               Bullets
               ;
               so
               was
               he
               betray'd
               by
               all
               !
               'T
               is
               needless
               to
               relate
               the
               other
               particulars
               of
               this
               Battel
               ;
               it
               was
               properly
               not
               a
               Battel
               ,
               but
               a
               Rout.
               I
               shall
               only
               say
               ,
               that
               hardly
               the
               Onset
               was
               begun
               ,
               but
               Jesseigna
               was
               near
               and
               in
               sight
               of
               Dara
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               sent
               word
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               fly
               presently
               ,
               unless
               he
               would
               be
               taken
               .
               So
               that
               this
               poor
               Prince
               ,
               being
               altogether
               surprised
               ,
               was
               constrained
               to
               run
               away
               instantly
               ,
               and
               with
               so
               much
               disorder
               and
               precipitation
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               not
               
               leisure
               to
               put
               up
               his
               Baggage
               .
               It
               was
               no
               small
               matter
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               able
               to
               get
               away
               with
               his
               Wife
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Family
               .
               And
               't
               is
               eertain
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               
                 Raja
                 Jesseigne
              
               would
               have
               done
               what
               he
               could
               ,
               he
               could
               never
               have
               escaped
               ;
               but
               he
               always
               had
               a
               respect
               to
               the
               Royal
               Family
               ;
               or
               rather
               ,
               he
               was
               too
               crafty
               and
               politick
               ,
               and
               had
               too
               great
               forecast
               ,
               to
               venture
               to
               lay
               hands
               on
               a
               Prince
               of
               the
               Blood.
               
            
             
               This
               unfortunate
               Prince
               ,
               deserted
               by
               almost
               all
               ,
               and
               finding
               himself
               accompanied
               but
               of
               two
               thousand
               Men
               at
               most
               ,
               was
               forced
               in
               the
               hottest
               of
               Summer
               to
               cross
               ,
               without
               Tents
               or
               Baggage
               ,
               all
               those
               Countries
               of
               the
               Raja's
               ,
               that
               are
               almost
               from
               Asmire
               to
               Amadevad
               .
               Mean
               time
               the
               Koullis
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Countrey
               People
               ,
               and
               the
               worst
               of
               all
               the
               Indies
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               Robbers
               ,
               follow
               him
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               rifle
               and
               kill
               his
               Souldiers
               ,
               with
               so
               much
               cruelty
               ,
               that
               no
               Man
               could
               stay
               two
               hundred
               paces
               behind
               the
               Body
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               presently
               stripp'd
               naked
               ,
               or
               butcher'd
               upon
               the
               least
               
               resistance
               .
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               ,
               Dara
               made
               shift
               to
               get
               near
               Amadevad
               ,
               when
               he
               hoped
               ,
               that
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               or
               soon
               after
               ,
               he
               should
               enter
               into
               the
               Town
               to
               refresh
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               try
               once
               more
               to
               gather
               again
               some
               Forces
               :
               But
               all
               things
               fall
               out
               contrary
               to
               vanquished
               and
               unfortunate
               Men.
               
            
             
               The
               Governour
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               left
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Amadevad
               ,
               had
               already
               received
               both
               menacing
               and
               promising
               Letters
               from
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               which
               made
               him
               lose
               courage
               ,
               and
               incline
               to
               that
               side
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               that
               he
               wrote
               to
               Dara
               ,
               forbidding
               him
               to
               come
               nearer
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               ,
               he
               would
               find
               the
               Gates
               shut
               ,
               and
               all
               in
               Arms.
               
            
             
               Three
               days
               before
               I
               met
               this
               unhappy
               Prince
               ,
               by
               a
               strange
               accident
               ,
               when
               he
               obliged
               me
               to
               follow
               him
               ;
               having
               no
               Physitian
               about
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               night
               before
               that
               he
               received
               this
               News
               from
               the
               Governour
               of
               Amadevad
               ,
               he
               did
               me
               the
               favour
               to
               make
               me
               come
               into
               the
               Karavan-Serrak
               where
               he
               was
               ,
               fearing
               lest
               the
               Koullis
               should
               assassinate
               me
               ;
               And
               (
               what
               is
               hard
               
               enough
               to
               believe
               in
               Indostan
               ,
               where
               the
               Crandees
               especially
               are
               so
               jealous
               of
               their
               Wives
               )
               I
               was
               so
               near
               to
               the
               Wife
               of
               this
               Prince
               ,
               that
               the
               Cords
               of
               the
               Kanates
               ,
               or
               Wind-screen
               ,
               which
               enclosed
               them
               (
               for
               they
               had
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               poor
               Tent
               )
               were
               fastened
               to
               the
               Wheels
               of
               my
               Chariot
               .
               I
               relate
               this
               circumstance
               by
               the
               by
               only
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               extremity
               Dara
               was
               reduced
               to
               .
            
             
               When
               these
               Women
               heard
               this
               sad
               news
               (
               which
               was
               at
               the
               break
               of
               day
               ,
               as
               I
               well
               remember
               )
               they
               broke
               out
               upon
               a
               sudden
               into
               such
               strange
               cryes
               and
               lamentations
               ,
               that
               they
               forced
               tears
               from
               ones
               Eyes
               .
               And
               now
               behold
               all
               was
               in
               an
               unexpressible
               confusion
               :
               Every
               one
               looks
               upon
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               no
               body
               knows
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               or
               what
               will
               become
               of
               him
               .
               Soon
               after
               we
               saw
               Dara
               come
               forth
               ,
               half
               dead
               ,
               now
               speaking
               to
               one
               ,
               then
               another
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               meanest
               Souldiers
               .
               He
               seeth
               all
               astonish'd
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               abandon
               him
               .
               What
               counsel
               ?
               whither
               can
               be
               go
               ?
               he
               must
               be
               gone
               instantly
               .
               You
               
               may
               judge
               of
               the
               extremity
               he
               must
               needs
               be
               in
               ,
               by
               this
               small
               accident
               I
               am
               going
               to
               mention
               .
               Of
               three
               great
               Oxen
               of
               Guzaratte
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               for
               my
               Chariot
               ,
               one
               died
               the
               night
               before
               ,
               another
               was
               dying
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               was
               tyred
               out
               (
               for
               we
               had
               been
               forced
               to
               march
               for
               three
               days
               together
               ,
               almost
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               in
               an
               intolerable
               heat
               and
               dust
               :
               )
               Whatever
               Dara
               could
               say
               or
               command
               ,
               whether
               he
               alledged
               it
               was
               for
               himself
               ,
               or
               for
               one
               of
               his
               Women
               that
               was
               hurt
               in
               her
               Leg
               ,
               or
               for
               me
               ;
               he
               could
               not
               possibly
               procure
               for
               me
               ,
               whether
               Oxe
               ,
               or
               Camel
               ,
               or
               Horse
               :
               So
               that
               he
               was
               obliged
               ,
               to
               my
               good
               fortune
               ,
               to
               leave
               me
               there
               .
               I
               saw
               him
               march
               away
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               tears
               in
               his
               Eyes
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               four
               or
               five
               hundred
               Cavaliers
               at
               most
               ,
               and
               with
               two
               Elephants
               ,
               that
               were
               said
               to
               be
               laden
               with
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ;
               and
               I
               heard
               them
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               to
               take
               their
               march
               towards
               Tatabakar
               ;
               for
               he
               had
               no
               other
               Game
               to
               play
               ,
               though
               even
               that
               seem'd
               in
               a
               manner
               impossible
               ,
               
               considering
               the
               small
               number
               of
               people
               left
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               sandy
               Desarts
               to
               be
               waded
               through
               in
               the
               hottest
               season
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               without
               water
               fit
               to
               drink
               .
               And
               indeed
               most
               of
               those
               that
               follow'd
               him
               ,
               and
               even
               divers
               of
               his
               Women
               ,
               did
               there
               perish
               ,
               either
               of
               drought
               ,
               or
               the
               nnwholesome
               waters
               ,
               or
               the
               tiresome
               ways
               and
               ill
               food
               ,
               or
               lastly
               ,
               because
               stripped
               by
               the
               Koullis
               above-mention'd
               .
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               Dara
               made
               hard
               shift
               to
               get
               to
               the
               
                 Raja
                 Katche
              
               ;
               unhappy
               even
               herein
               ,
               that
               he
               perish'd
               not
               himself
               in
               this
               March.
               
            
             
               This
               Raja
               at
               first
               gave
               him
               a
               very
               good
               reception
               ,
               even
               so
               far
               as
               to
               promise
               him
               assistance
               with
               all
               his
               Forces
               ,
               provided
               he
               would
               give
               his
               Daughter
               in
               Marriage
               to
               his
               Son.
               But
               Jesseigne
               soon
               wrought
               as
               much
               with
               this
               Raja
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               with
               ●essomseigne
               .
               So
               that
               Dara
               one
               day
               seeing
               the
               kindness
               of
               this
               Barbarian
               cooled
               upon
               a
               sudden
               ,
               and
               that
               consequently
               his
               Person
               was
               in
               danger
               there
               ,
               he
               betakes
               himself
               to
               the
               pursuit
               of
               his
               Expedition
               to
               Tatabakar
               .
            
             
             
               To
               relate
               how
               I
               got
               away
               from
               those
               Robbers
               ,
               the
               Koullis
               ,
               in
               what
               manner
               I
               moved
               them
               to
               compassion
               ,
               how
               I
               saved
               the
               best
               part
               of
               my
               small
               Treasure
               ,
               how
               we
               became
               good
               friends
               by
               the
               means
               of
               my
               profession
               of
               Physick
               ,
               my
               Servants
               (
               perplexed
               as
               well
               as
               my self
               )
               swearing
               that
               I
               was
               the
               greatest
               Physitian
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               People
               of
               Dara
               ,
               at
               their
               going
               away
               ,
               had
               ill
               treated
               me
               ,
               and
               taken
               from
               me
               all
               my
               best
               things
               :
               How
               ,
               after
               having
               kept
               me
               with
               them
               seven
               or
               eight
               days
               ,
               they
               had
               so
               much
               kindness
               and
               generosity
               ,
               as
               to
               lend
               me
               an
               Oxe
               ,
               and
               to
               conduct
               me
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               in
               sight
               of
               Amadevad
               :
               And
               lastly
               ,
               how
               from
               thence
               after
               some
               days
               I
               returned
               to
               Dehli
               ,
               having
               lighted
               on
               an
               occasion
               to
               go
               with
               a
               certain
               Omrah
               passing
               thither
               ;
               in
               which
               Journey
               I
               met
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               on
               the
               way
               ,
               with
               Carkasses
               of
               Men
               ,
               Elephants
               ,
               Oxen
               ,
               Horses
               ,
               and
               Camels
               ,
               the
               remainder
               of
               that
               unfortunate
               Army
               of
               Dara
               .
               These
               are
               things
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               must
               not
               insist
               upon
               to
               describe
               them
               .
            
             
             
               Whilst
               Dara
               advanced
               towards
               Tatabakar
               ,
               the
               War
               continues
               in
               Bengale
               ,
               and
               much
               longer
               than
               was
               believed
               ,
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               putting
               forth
               his
               utmost
               ,
               and
               playing
               his
               last
               Game
               against
               Emir-Jemla
               :
               Yet
               this
               did
               not
               much
               trouble
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               who
               knew
               't
               was
               a
               great
               way
               between
               Bengale
               and
               Agra
               ,
               and
               was
               sufficiently
               convinced
               of
               the
               prudence
               and
               valour
               of
               Emir-Jemla
               .
               That
               which
               disquieted
               him
               much
               more
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               saw
               
                 Soliman
                 Chekouh
              
               so
               near
               (
               for
               from
               Agra
               to
               the
               Mountains
               't
               is
               but
               eight
               days
               journey
               )
               whom
               he
               could
               not
               master
               ,
               and
               who
               perpetually
               allarmd
               him
               by
               the
               rumours
               that
               went
               continually
               about
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               coming
               down
               the
               Mountains
               with
               the
               Raja
               .
               'T
               is
               certainly
               very
               hard
               to
               draw
               him
               thence
               :
               But
               behold
               how
               he
               manages
               the
               matter
               to
               compass
               it
               .
            
             
               He
               maketh
               the
               
                 Raja
                 Jesseigne
              
               write
               one
               Letter
               after
               another
               to
               the
               Raja
               of
               Serenaguer
               ,
               promising
               him
               very
               great
               things
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               surrender
               
                 Soliman
                 Chekouh
              
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               menacing
               
               War
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               obstinately
               keep
               him
               .
               The
               Raja
               answers
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               rather
               lose
               his
               Estate
               ,
               than
               do
               so
               unworthy
               an
               action
               .
               And
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               seeing
               his
               resolution
               ,
               taketh
               the
               Field
               ,
               and
               marcheth
               directly
               to
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Hills
               ,
               and
               with
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               Pike-men
               causeth
               the
               Rocks
               to
               be
               cut
               ,
               and
               the
               passage
               to
               be
               widen'd
               .
               But
               the
               Raja
               laughs
               at
               all
               that
               ;
               neither
               hath
               he
               much
               cause
               to
               fear
               on
               that
               side
               .
               Aureng-Zebe
               may
               cut
               long
               enough
               ,
               they
               are
               Mountains
               inaccessible
               to
               an
               Army
               ,
               and
               stones
               would
               be
               sufficient
               to
               stop
               the
               Forces
               of
               four
               Indostans
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               was
               constrained
               to
               turn
               back
               again
               .
            
             
               Dara
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               approacheth
               to
               the
               Fortress
               of
               Tatabakar
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               was
               but
               two
               or
               three
               days
               journey
               off
               ,
               he
               received
               News
               ,
               that
               Mir-baba
               ,
               who
               had
               long
               held
               it
               besieged
               ,
               had
               at
               length
               reduced
               it
               to
               extremity
               :
               As
               I
               afterwards
               learned
               of
               our
               French
               ,
               and
               other
               Franguis
               that
               were
               there
               ,
               a
               pound
               of
               Rice
               and
               Meat
               having
               cost
               
               there
               above
               a
               Crown
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               other
               Victuals
               in
               proportion
               :
               Yet
               the
               Governour
               held
               out
               ;
               made
               Sallies
               ,
               which
               extremely
               incommoded
               the
               Enemy
               ;
               and
               shew'd
               all
               possible
               prudence
               ,
               courage
               ,
               and
               fidelity
               ;
               deriding
               the
               endeavours
               of
               the
               General
               ,
               Mir-baba
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               menaces
               and
               promises
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               also
               I
               learned
               afterwards
               of
               my
               Countrey-men
               ,
               the
               French
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               those
               other
               Franguis
               that
               were
               with
               him
               ;
               who
               added
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               heard
               that
               Dara
               was
               not
               far
               off
               ,
               he
               redoubled
               his
               liberalities
               ,
               and
               knew
               so
               well
               to
               gain
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               his
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               to
               encourage
               them
               to
               do
               bravely
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               not
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               was
               not
               resolved
               to
               sally
               out
               upon
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               to
               hazard
               all
               to
               raise
               the
               Siege
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               Dara
               enter
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               also
               knew
               so
               well
               to
               cast
               fear
               and
               terrour
               into
               the
               Camp
               of
               Mir-baba
               ,
               by
               sending
               Spies
               about
               very
               cunningly
               to
               assure
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               seen
               Dara
               approach
               with
               great
               resolution
               ,
               and
               very
               good
               Forces
               ;
               
               that
               if
               he
               had
               come
               ,
               as
               was
               believed
               he
               would
               do
               every
               moment
               ,
               the
               Army
               of
               the
               Enemy
               was
               for
               disbanding
               upon
               his
               appearance
               ,
               and
               even
               in
               part
               to
               go
               over
               to
               him
               .
               But
               he
               is
               still
               too
               unfortunate
               ,
               to
               undertake
               any
               thing
               prosperously
               .
               Believing
               therefore
               ,
               that
               to
               raise
               the
               Siege
               with
               such
               an
               handful
               of
               Men
               as
               he
               had
               was
               impossible
               ,
               he
               did
               deliberate
               to
               pass
               the
               River
               Indus
               ,
               and
               to
               endeavour
               to
               get
               into
               Persia
               ;
               although
               that
               also
               would
               have
               had
               mighty
               difficulties
               and
               inconveniencies
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Desarts
               ,
               and
               the
               small
               quantity
               of
               good
               waters
               in
               those
               parts
               ;
               besides
               ,
               that
               upon
               those
               Frontiers
               there
               are
               but
               mean
               Rajas
               and
               Patans
               ,
               who
               acknowledge
               neither
               the
               Persian
               nor
               the
               Mogol
               .
               But
               his
               Wife
               did
               very
               much
               diswade
               him
               from
               it
               ,
               for
               this
               weak
               reason
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               so
               ,
               expect
               to
               see
               his
               Wife
               and
               Daughter
               Slaves
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               ;
               that
               that
               was
               a
               thing
               altogether
               unworthy
               of
               the
               Grandeur
               of
               his
               Family
               ,
               and
               't
               was
               better
               to
               dye
               ,
               than
               to
               undergo
               this
               infamy
               .
            
             
             
               Dara
               ,
               being
               in
               great
               perplexity
               ,
               remembred
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               thereabout
               a
               certain
               Patan
               ,
               powerful
               enough
               ,
               called
               Gion-Kan
               ,
               whose
               Life
               he
               had
               formerly
               saved
               twice
               ,
               when
               Chah-Jehan
               had
               commanded
               he
               should
               be
               cast
               under
               the
               feet
               of
               an
               Elephant
               ,
               for
               having
               rebelled
               divers
               times
               :
               He
               resolved
               to
               go
               to
               him
               ,
               hoping
               that
               he
               could
               give
               him
               sufficient
               Succours
               to
               raise
               the
               Siege
               of
               Tatabakar
               ;
               making
               account
               ,
               that
               thence
               he
               would
               take
               his
               Treasure
               ,
               and
               that
               going
               from
               thence
               ,
               and
               gaining
               Kandahar
               ,
               he
               could
               cast
               himself
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Caboul
               ,
               having
               great
               hopes
               of
               Mohabet-Kan
               ,
               who
               was
               Governour
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               both
               potent
               and
               valiant
               ,
               well
               beloved
               of
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               had
               obtained
               this
               Government
               by
               his
               (
               Dara's
               )
               favour
               .
               But
               his
               Grandchild
               ,
               Sepe-Chekouh
               ,
               yet
               but
               very
               young
               ,
               seeing
               his
               design
               ,
               cast
               himself
               at
               his
               Feet
               ,
               intreating
               him
               for
               God's
               sake
               ,
               not
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Countrey
               of
               that
               Patan
               .
               His
               Wife
               and
               Daughter
               did
               the
               same
               ,
               remonstrating
               to
               
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Robber
               ,
               a
               revolted
               Governour
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               infallibly
               betray
               him
               ;
               that
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               stand
               upon
               the
               raising
               of
               the
               Siege
               ,
               but
               rather
               endeavour
               to
               gain
               Caboul
               ,
               that
               the
               thing
               was
               not
               impossible
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               Mir-baba
               was
               not
               like
               to
               quit
               the
               Siege
               to
               follow
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               hinder
               him
               from
               getting
               thither
               .
            
             
               Dara
               ,
               being
               carried
               head-long
               by
               the
               force
               of
               his
               unhappy
               Destiny
               ,
               rejected
               this
               counsel
               ,
               and
               would
               hearken
               to
               nothing
               of
               what
               was
               proposed
               to
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               as
               was
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               March
               would
               be
               very
               difficult
               ,
               and
               very
               dangerous
               ;
               and
               maintaining
               always
               ,
               that
               Gion-Kan
               would
               not
               be
               so
               mean
               ,
               as
               to
               betray
               him
               ,
               after
               all
               the
               good
               he
               had
               done
               him
               .
               He
               departed
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               that
               could
               be
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               prove
               ,
               at
               the
               price
               of
               his
               Life
               ,
               That
               no
               trust
               is
               to
               be
               given
               to
               a
               wicked
               Man.
               
            
             
               This
               Robber
               ,
               who
               at
               first
               believed
               that
               he
               had
               numerous
               Troops
               following
               him
               ,
               gave
               him
               the
               fairest
               reception
               that
               could
               be
               ,
               and
               entertained
               
               him
               with
               very
               great
               kindness
               and
               civility
               in
               appearance
               ,
               placing
               his
               Souldiers
               here
               and
               there
               among
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               with
               a
               strict
               order
               to
               treat
               them
               well
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               them
               what
               refreshments
               the
               Countrey
               afforded
               :
               But
               when
               he
               found
               that
               he
               had
               not
               above
               two
               or
               three
               hundred
               Men
               in
               all
               ,
               he
               quickly
               show'd
               what
               he
               was
               .
               It
               is
               not
               known
               ,
               whether
               he
               had
               not
               received
               some
               Letters
               from
               
                 Aureng
                 Zebe
              
               ,
               or
               whether
               his
               avarice
               had
               not
               been
               tempted
               by
               some
               Mules
               said
               to
               be
               laden
               with
               Gold
               ;
               which
               was
               all
               that
               could
               be
               saved
               hitherto
               ,
               as
               well
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               Robbers
               ,
               as
               of
               those
               that
               conveyed
               it
               .
               Whatever
               it
               be
               ,
               on
               a
               certain
               morning
               ,
               when
               no
               body
               looked
               for
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               all
               being
               taken
               up
               with
               the
               care
               of
               refreshing
               themselves
               ,
               and
               believing
               all
               to
               be
               safe
               ;
               behold
               this
               Traitor
               ,
               who
               had
               bestirr'd
               himself
               all
               night
               to
               get
               armed
               Men
               from
               all
               parts
               ,
               fell
               upon
               Dara
               and
               Sepe-Chekouh
               ,
               killed
               some
               of
               their
               Men
               that
               stood
               up
               to
               defend
               themselves
               ;
               forgot
               not
               to
               seize
               on
               the
               loads
               of
               the
               
               Mules
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Jewels
               of
               the
               Women
               ;
               made
               Dara
               to
               be
               tyed
               fast
               upon
               an
               Elephant
               ,
               commanding
               the
               Executioner
               to
               sit
               behind
               ,
               and
               to
               cut
               off
               his
               head
               upon
               the
               least
               sign
               given
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               should
               be
               seen
               to
               resist
               ,
               or
               that
               any
               one
               should
               attempt
               to
               deliver
               him
               .
               And
               in
               this
               strange
               posture
               he
               was
               carried
               to
               the
               Army
               before
               Tatabakar
               ,
               where
               he
               put
               him
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Mir-baba
               ,
               the
               General
               ,
               who
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               conducted
               in
               the
               company
               of
               this
               same
               Traitor
               to
               Lahor
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               Dehli
               .
            
             
               When
               he
               was
               at
               the
               Gates
               of
               Dehli
               ,
               it
               was
               deliberated
               by
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               whether
               he
               should
               be
               made
               to
               pass
               through
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               to
               carry
               him
               thence
               to
               Goualeor
               .
               Many
               did
               advise
               ,
               that
               that
               was
               by
               no
               means
               to
               be
               done
               ;
               that
               some
               disorder
               might
               arise
               ;
               that
               some
               might
               come
               to
               save
               him
               ;
               and
               besides
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               be
               a
               great
               dishonour
               to
               the
               Family
               Royal.
               Others
               maintained
               the
               contrary
               ,
               viz.
               That
               it
               was
               absolutely
               necessary
               he
               should
               pass
               through
               the
               Town
               ,
               to
               
               astonish
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               the
               absolute
               Power
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               and
               to
               disabuse
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               might
               still
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               himself
               ,
               as
               indeed
               many
               Omrahs
               did
               doubt
               ;
               and
               to
               take
               away
               all
               hopes
               from
               those
               ,
               who
               still
               preserved
               some
               affection
               for
               him
               .
               The
               Opinion
               of
               these
               last
               was
               followed
               ;
               he
               was
               put
               on
               an
               Elephant
               ,
               his
               Grand-child
               ,
               Sepe-Chekouh
               ,
               at
               his
               side
               ;
               and
               behind
               them
               was
               placed
               Bhadur-Kan
               ,
               as
               an
               Executioner
               .
               This
               was
               none
               of
               those
               brave
               Elephants
               of
               Ceilan
               or
               Pegu
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               ride
               on
               ,
               with
               gilt
               Harness
               and
               embroidered
               Covers
               ,
               and
               Seats
               with
               Canopies
               very
               handsomely
               painted
               and
               gilt
               ,
               to
               defend
               themselves
               from
               the
               Sun
               :
               It
               was
               an
               old
               Caitiff
               Animal
               ,
               very
               dirty
               and
               nasty
               ,
               with
               an
               old
               torn
               Cover
               ,
               and
               a
               pitiful
               Seat
               ,
               all
               open
               .
               There
               was
               no
               more
               seen
               about
               him
               ,
               that
               Necklace
               of
               big
               Pearls
               ,
               which
               those
               Princes
               are
               wont
               to
               wear
               ,
               nor
               those
               rich
               Turbants
               and
               Vests
               embroider'd
               .
               All
               his
               Dress
               was
               a
               Vest
               of
               course
               Linnen
               ,
               all
               dirty
               ,
               and
               a
               Turbant
               
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               with
               a
               wretched
               Scarf
               of
               Kachimere
               over
               his
               head
               ,
               like
               a
               Varlet
               ;
               his
               Grand-son
               ,
               Sepe-Chekouh
               ,
               being
               in
               the
               same
               equipage
               .
               In
               this
               miserable
               posture
               he
               was
               made
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               to
               pass
               through
               the
               greatest
               Merchant-streets
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               all
               the
               People
               might
               see
               him
               ,
               and
               entertain
               no
               doubt
               any
               more
               whether
               it
               was
               he
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               me
               ,
               I
               fancied
               we
               went
               to
               see
               some
               strange
               Massacre
               ,
               and
               was
               astonish'd
               at
               the
               boldness
               of
               making
               him
               thus
               pass
               through
               the
               Town
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               more
               ,
               because
               I
               knew
               that
               he
               was
               very
               ill
               guarded
               ,
               neither
               was
               I
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               very
               much
               beloved
               by
               the
               lower
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               who
               at
               that
               time
               exclaimed
               highly
               against
               the
               cruelty
               and
               tyranny
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               kept
               his
               Father
               in
               prison
               ,
               as
               also
               his
               own
               Son
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Brother
               Morad-Bakche
               .
               I
               was
               well
               prepar'd
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               good
               Horse
               and
               two
               good
               Men
               I
               went
               ,
               together
               with
               two
               others
               of
               my
               Friends
               ,
               to
               place
               
               my self
               in
               the
               greatest
               street
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               to
               pass
               .
               But
               not
               one
               Man
               had
               the
               boldness
               to
               draw
               his
               Sword
               ,
               only
               there
               were
               some
               of
               the
               Fakires
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               some
               poor
               people
               ,
               who
               seeing
               that
               infamous
               Gion-Kan
               ride
               by
               his
               side
               ,
               began
               to
               rail
               and
               throw
               stones
               at
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               him
               Traitor
               .
               All
               the
               shops
               were
               ready
               to
               break
               for
               the
               crowd
               of
               Spectators
               ,
               that
               wept
               bitterly
               ;
               and
               there
               was
               heard
               nothing
               but
               loud
               Out-cryes
               and
               Lamentations
               ,
               Invectives
               ,
               and
               Curses
               ,
               heaped
               on
               Gion-Kan
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               Men
               and
               Women
               ,
               great
               and
               small
               (
               such
               is
               the
               tenderness
               of
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Indians
               )
               were
               ready
               to
               melt
               into
               tears
               for
               compassion
               ;
               but
               not
               one
               there
               was
               that
               durst
               stir
               to
               rescue
               him
               .
               Now
               after
               he
               had
               thus
               passed
               through
               the
               Town
               ,
               he
               was
               put
               into
               a
               Garden
               called
               Heider-Abad
               .
            
             
               There
               were
               not
               wanting
               to
               tell
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               how
               the
               People
               at
               this
               sight
               had
               lamented
               Dara
               ,
               and
               cursed
               the
               Patan
               ,
               that
               had
               deliver'd
               him
               ▪
               and
               how
               the
               same
               was
               in
               danger
               to
               have
               been
               stoned
               to
               death
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               
               there
               had
               been
               a
               great
               apprehension
               of
               some
               sedition
               and
               mischief
               .
               Hereupon
               another
               Council
               was
               held
               ,
               whether
               he
               should
               indeed
               be
               carried
               to
               Goualeor
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               concluded
               before
               ;
               or
               whether
               it
               were
               not
               more
               expedient
               to
               put
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               without
               more
               ado
               ?
               Some
               were
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               go
               to
               Goualeor
               with
               a
               strong
               Guard
               ,
               that
               that
               would
               be
               enough
               ;
               Danechmend-Kan
               ,
               though
               
               Dara's
               old
               Enemy
               ,
               insisting
               much
               upon
               that
               .
               But
               Rauchenara-Begum
               ,
               in
               pursuance
               of
               her
               hatred
               against
               this
               Brother
               of
               hers
               ,
               pushed
               Aureng-Zebe
               to
               make
               him
               away
               ,
               without
               running
               the
               danger
               there
               was
               in
               sending
               him
               to
               Goualeor
               ;
               as
               also
               did
               all
               his
               old
               Enemies
               ,
               Calil-ullah-Kan
               ,
               and
               Chah-hest-Kan
               ,
               and
               especially
               a
               certain
               Flatterer
               ,
               a
               Physitian
               ,
               who
               was
               fled
               out
               of
               Persia
               ,
               first
               called
               Hakim-Daoud
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               being
               become
               a
               great
               Omrah
               named
               Takarrub-Kan
               :
               This
               Villain
               boldly
               rose
               up
               in
               a
               full
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               cryed
               out
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               expedient
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               State
               to
               put
               him
               to
               death
               immediately
               ,
               
               and
               that
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               no
               Mussulman
               ;
               that
               long
               since
               he
               was
               turn'd
               Kafire
               ,
               Idolater
               ,
               without
               Religion
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               charge
               the
               Sin
               of
               it
               upon
               his
               own
               head
               :
               Of
               which
               imprecation
               he
               soon
               after
               felt
               the
               smart
               ;
               for
               within
               a
               short
               time
               he
               fell
               into
               disgrace
               ,
               and
               was
               treated
               like
               an
               infamous
               Fellow
               ,
               and
               dyed
               miserably
               .
               But
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               carried
               away
               by
               these
               instances
               and
               motives
               ,
               commanded
               that
               he
               should
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               Sepe-Chekouh
               ,
               his
               Grandchild
               ,
               should
               be
               sent
               to
               Goualeor
               .
            
             
               The
               Charge
               of
               this
               Tragical
               Execution
               was
               given
               to
               a
               certain
               Slave
               ,
               call'd
               Nazer
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               bred
               by
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               and
               was
               known
               to
               have
               been
               formerly
               ill
               treated
               by
               Dara
               .
               This
               Executioner
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               three
               or
               four
               Parricides
               more
               ,
               went
               to
               Dara
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               himself
               dressing
               some
               Lentils
               with
               Sepe-Chekouh
               his
               Grandchild
               .
               He
               no
               sooner
               saw
               Nazer
               ,
               but
               cryed
               out
               to
               Sepe-Chekouh
               ,
               My
               dear
               Son
               ,
               behold
               those
               that
               come
               to
               kill
               us
               !
               laying
               hold
               at
               the
               same
               time
               of
               
               a
               small
               Knife
               ,
               which
               was
               all
               the
               Arms
               that
               were
               left
               him
               .
               One
               of
               these
               Butchers
               immediately
               fell
               upon
               Sepe-Chekouh
               ;
               the
               others
               ,
               upon
               the
               arms
               and
               legs
               of
               Dara
               ,
               throwing
               him
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               holding
               him
               under
               ,
               'till
               Nazer
               cut
               his
               throat
               .
               His
               Head
               was
               forthwith
               carried
               to
               the
               Fortress
               to
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               who
               presently
               commanded
               it
               to
               be
               put
               in
               a
               dish
               ,
               and
               that
               water
               should
               be
               fetch'd
               ;
               which
               when
               brought
               ,
               he
               wiped
               it
               off
               with
               an
               Handkerchief
               ,
               and
               after
               he
               had
               caused
               the
               Face
               to
               be
               washed
               clean
               ,
               and
               the
               blood
               done
               away
               ,
               and
               was
               fully
               satisfied
               that
               it
               was
               the
               very
               head
               of
               Dara
               ,
               he
               fell
               a
               weeping
               ,
               and
               said
               these
               words
               ;
               Ah
               Bed-bakt
               !
               Ah
               unfortunate
               Man
               !
               Take
               it
               away
               ,
               and
               bury
               it
               in
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               Houmayon
               .
            
             
               At
               night
               ,
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Dara
               was
               brought
               into
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               sent
               to
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               and
               Begum-Saheb
               ,
               who
               asked
               her
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               .
               Concerning
               
               Dara's
               Wife
               ,
               she
               had
               ended
               her
               days
               before
               at
               Lahor
               :
               She
               had
               poyson'd
               her self
               ,
               foreseeing
               
               the
               extremities
               she
               was
               falling
               into
               ,
               together
               with
               her
               Husband
               .
               Sepe-Chekouh
               was
               sent
               to
               Goualeor
               .
               And
               after
               a
               few
               days
               ,
               Gion-kan
               was
               sent
               for
               ,
               to
               come
               before
               Aureng-Zebe
               in
               the
               Assembly
               :
               To
               him
               were
               given
               some
               Presents
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               was
               sent
               away
               ;
               but
               being
               near
               his
               Lands
               ,
               he
               was
               rewarded
               according
               to
               his
               desert
               ,
               being
               killed
               in
               a
               Wood.
               This
               barbarous
               Man
               not
               knowing
               ,
               or
               not
               considering
               ,
               that
               if
               Kings
               do
               sometimes
               permit
               such
               Actions
               for
               their
               Interest
               ,
               yet
               they
               abhor
               them
               ,
               and
               sooner
               or
               later
               revenge
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               Governour
               of
               Tatabakar
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Orders
               that
               had
               been
               required
               of
               Dara
               ,
               was
               obliged
               to
               surrender
               the
               Fortress
               .
               It
               was
               indeed
               upon
               such
               a
               composition
               as
               he
               would
               have
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               also
               with
               an
               intention
               not
               to
               keep
               word
               with
               him
               .
               For
               the
               poor
               Eunuch
               ,
               arriving
               at
               Lahor
               ,
               was
               cut
               in
               pieces
               ,
               together
               with
               those
               few
               Men
               he
               had
               then
               with
               him
               ,
               by
               Kalil-ullah-kan
               ,
               who
               was
               Governour
               thereof
               .
               But
               the
               reason
               of
               
               the
               non-observance
               of
               the
               Capitulation
               was
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               come
               intelligence
               ,
               that
               he
               secretly
               prepar'd
               himself
               to
               go
               directly
               to
               Soliman-Chekouh
               ,
               sparing
               no
               Gold
               ,
               which
               under-hand
               he
               conveyed
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               our
               Franguis
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               those
               that
               were
               come
               with
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Fortress
               to
               follow
               him
               ,
               under
               pretext
               of
               accompanying
               him
               as
               far
               as
               Dehli
               to
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               who
               had
               often
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               very
               glad
               to
               see
               so
               gallant
               a
               Man
               ,
               and
               who
               had
               so
               valiantly
               defended
               himself
               .
            
             
               There
               remained
               therefore
               none
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               Dara
               ,
               but
               Soliman-Chekouh
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               easily
               be
               drawn
               away
               from
               Serenaguer
               ,
               if
               the
               Raja
               had
               been
               steady
               to
               his
               first
               Declarations
               .
               But
               the
               secret
               practises
               of
               the
               
                 Raja
                 Jesseigne
              
               ,
               the
               promises
               and
               threats
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               Dara
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Rajas
               his
               Neighbours
               that
               had
               been
               gain'd
               ,
               and
               were
               prepared
               by
               the
               Orders
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               cost
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               to
               make
               War
               against
               him
               ,
               did
               at
               last
               shake
               the
               Faith
               of
               this
               perfidious
               
               Protector
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               consent
               to
               their
               demands
               .
               Sepe-Chekouh
               ,
               who
               was
               advertised
               of
               it
               ,
               fled
               through
               the
               midst
               of
               those
               horrid
               Countries
               and
               fearful
               Desarts
               ,
               towards
               the
               great
               Tibet
               .
               But
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               Raja
               ,
               soon
               pursuing
               and
               overtaking
               him
               ,
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               assaulted
               with
               stones
               .
               The
               poor
               Prince
               was
               hurt
               ,
               seized
               ,
               and
               carried
               to
               Dehli
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               imprison'd
               in
               Serenguer
               ,
               that
               little
               Fortress
               ,
               where
               at
               first
               they
               had
               put
               Morad-Bakche
               .
            
             
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               to
               observe
               what
               he
               had
               practised
               towards
               Dara
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               body
               might
               doubt
               it
               was
               Soliman-Chekouh
               himself
               ,
               commanded
               him
               to
               be
               brought
               before
               him
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               all
               the
               Grandees
               of
               the
               Court.
               At
               the
               entry
               of
               the
               Gate
               ,
               the
               Chains
               were
               taken
               from
               his
               feet
               ,
               leaving
               those
               he
               had
               about
               his
               hands
               ,
               which
               seemed
               gilt
               .
               When
               this
               proper
               young
               Man
               ,
               so
               handsome
               and
               gallant
               ,
               was
               seen
               to
               enter
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               good
               number
               of
               Omrahs
               that
               could
               not
               hold
               their
               tears
               ;
               and
               ,
               as
               I
               was
               informed
               ,
               all
               
               the
               great
               Ladies
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               that
               had
               leave
               to
               see
               him
               come
               in
               ,
               fell
               a
               weeping
               .
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               who
               appear'd
               himself
               to
               be
               touched
               at
               his
               misfortunes
               ,
               began
               to
               speak
               very
               kindly
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               comfort
               him
               ;
               telling
               him
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               fear
               nothing
               ,
               that
               no
               hurt
               should
               be
               done
               to
               him
               ;
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               well
               treated
               ,
               and
               therefore
               be
               of
               good
               courage
               ;
               that
               he
               had
               caused
               his
               Father
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               for
               no
               other
               reason
               ,
               than
               that
               he
               was
               turn'd
               Kafer
               ,
               and
               a
               Man
               without
               Religion
               .
               Whereupon
               this
               young
               Prince
               return'd
               him
               the
               Salem
               ,
               and
               blessed
               him
               ,
               abasing
               his
               hands
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               lifting
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               up
               to
               his
               head
               ,
               after
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ;
               and
               told
               him
               with
               resolution
               enough
               ,
               That
               if
               he
               were
               to
               drink
               the
               Poust
               ,
               he
               intreated
               him
               that
               he
               might
               dye
               presently
               ,
               being
               very
               willing
               to
               submit
               to
               his
               Fate
               .
               But
               Aureng-Zebe
               promised
               him
               publickly
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               drink
               none
               of
               it
               ;
               that
               he
               should
               rest
               satisfied
               as
               to
               that
               ,
               and
               
               not
               entertain
               any
               sad
               thoughts
               about
               it
               .
               This
               being
               said
               ,
               he
               once
               more
               repeated
               the
               Salem
               :
               And
               after
               they
               had
               asked
               him
               several
               Questions
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               touching
               that
               Elephant
               which
               was
               charged
               with
               Roupies
               of
               Gold
               ,
               taken
               from
               him
               when
               he
               went
               to
               Serenaguer
               ,
               he
               was
               sent
               to
               Goualeor
               to
               the
               rest
               .
               This
               Poust
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               Poppy
               expressed
               ,
               and
               infused
               a
               night
               in
               water
               .
               And
               't
               is
               that
               potion
               ,
               which
               those
               that
               are
               kept
               at
               Goualeor
               ,
               are
               commonly
               made
               to
               drink
               ;
               I
               mean
               those
               Princes
               ,
               whose
               heads
               they
               think
               not
               fit
               to
               cut
               off
               :
               This
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               that
               is
               brought
               them
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               nothing
               given
               them
               to
               eat
               'till
               they
               have
               drunk
               a
               great
               cup
               full
               of
               it
               ;
               they
               would
               rather
               let
               them
               starve
               .
               This
               emaciates
               them
               exceedingly
               ,
               and
               maketh
               them
               dye
               insensibly
               ,
               they
               losing
               little
               by
               little
               their
               strength
               and
               understanding
               ,
               and
               growing
               torpid
               and
               senseless
               .
               And
               by
               this
               very
               means
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               Sepe-Chekouh
               ,
               and
               the
               Grandchild
               of
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               and
               Soliman-Chekouh
               ,
               were
               dispach'd
               .
            
             
             
               As
               to
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               he
               was
               made
               away
               by
               a
               more
               violent
               death
               .
               For
               Aureng-Zebe
               seeing
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               was
               in
               prison
               ,
               yet
               the
               generality
               had
               an
               inclination
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               many
               Verses
               were
               spread
               in
               the
               praise
               of
               his
               Valour
               and
               Courage
               ,
               thought
               himself
               not
               safe
               enough
               by
               putting
               him
               to
               death
               in
               private
               ,
               by
               giving
               him
               Poust
               like
               others
               ;
               apprehending
               ,
               that
               his
               Death
               would
               be
               still
               doubted
               of
               ,
               and
               that
               that
               might
               one
               time
               or
               other
               occasion
               some
               commotion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               devised
               the
               following
               Charge
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               Children
               of
               a
               certain
               Sayed
               ,
               very
               rich
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               caused
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               in
               Amadevad
               ,
               to
               get
               his
               Estate
               ,
               when
               he
               there
               made
               his
               preparations
               for
               War
               ,
               and
               borrowed
               or
               took
               by
               force
               great
               Sums
               of
               Money
               from
               all
               the
               rich
               Merchants
               ,
               appeared
               in
               full
               Assembly
               ,
               making
               their
               complaints
               ,
               and
               demanding
               Justice
               ,
               and
               the
               Head
               of
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               for
               the
               Blood
               of
               their
               Father
               .
               Not
               one
               of
               the
               Omrahs
               durst
               contradict
               it
               ,
               both
               because
               
               he
               was
               a
               Sayed
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               one
               of
               
               Mahomet's
               Kindred
               ,
               to
               whom
               great
               Veneration
               was
               paid
               ;
               and
               that
               every
               body
               sufficiently
               understood
               the
               design
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               taking
               this
               for
               a
               pretence
               to
               rid
               himself
               openly
               of
               Morad-Bakche
               ,
               under
               a
               shew
               of
               Justice
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Head
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               had
               killed
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Plaintiffs
               ,
               was
               granted
               them
               without
               any
               other
               form
               of
               Process
               .
               Whereupon
               they
               went
               ,
               with
               necessary
               Orders
               issued
               out
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               to
               cut
               it
               off
               in
               Goualeor
               .
            
             
               There
               remained
               no
               other
               Thorn
               in
               the
               Foot
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               but
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               ,
               who
               kept
               himself
               still
               in
               Bengale
               ;
               but
               he
               also
               was
               forced
               to
               yield
               at
               last
               to
               the
               power
               and
               fortune
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               .
               There
               were
               sent
               so
               many
               Troops
               of
               all
               sorts
               to
               Emir-Femla
               ,
               that
               at
               last
               he
               was
               encompassed
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               both
               on
               this
               and
               that
               side
               of
               the
               River
               Ganges
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               was
               necessitated
               to
               flye
               to
               Dake
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               last
               Town
               of
               Bengale
               on
               the
               Sea
               side
               ;
               and
               here
               comes
               the
               conclusion
               of
               this
               whole
               Tragedy
               .
            
             
             
               This
               Prince
               being
               destitute
               of
               Ships
               to
               put
               to
               Sea
               ,
               and
               not
               knowing
               whither
               to
               flye
               ,
               sent
               his
               eldest
               Son
               ,
               
                 Sultan
                 Banque
              
               ,
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Racan
               or
               Moy
               ,
               a
               Heathen
               or
               Idolatrous
               King
               ,
               to
               know
               whether
               he
               would
               give
               him
               leave
               to
               make
               his
               Countrey
               his
               place
               of
               refuge
               only
               for
               some
               time
               ,
               and
               do
               him
               the
               favour
               ,
               when
               the
               Mousons
               or
               the
               Season-winds
               should
               come
               ,
               to
               furnish
               him
               with
               a
               Vessel
               for
               Mecha
               ,
               from
               thence
               to
               pass
               into
               some
               part
               of
               Turky
               or
               Persia
               .
               That
               King
               sent
               answer
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               very
               welcome
               ,
               and
               have
               all
               possible
               assistance
               .
               So
               
                 Sultan
                 Banque
              
               returned
               to
               Dake
               with
               some
               Galeasses
               ,
               manned
               with
               Franguis
               (
               I
               mean
               ,
               with
               those
               fugitive
               Portugals
               ,
               and
               other
               straggling
               Christians
               ,
               that
               had
               put
               themselves
               in
               service
               to
               that
               King
               ,
               driving
               no
               other
               Trade
               than
               to
               ravage
               all
               this
               lower
               
                 Bengale
                 ;
              
               )
               upon
               which
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               embarked
               ,
               with
               his
               whole
               Family
               ,
               viz.
               his
               Wife
               ,
               his
               three
               Sons
               ,
               and
               Daughters
               .
               They
               were
               well
               enough
               received
               ;
               whatever
               was
               necessary
               for
               their
               
               subsistence
               ,
               such
               as
               that
               Countrey
               would
               afford
               ,
               was
               provided
               for
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               that
               King.
               Some
               months
               pass
               ,
               the
               Season
               of
               the
               favourable
               Winds
               come
               in
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               word
               of
               the
               Vessel
               ,
               though
               he
               demanded
               it
               no
               otherwise
               than
               for
               his
               Money
               ;
               for
               as
               yet
               he
               wanted
               not
               Rupies
               of
               Gold
               ,
               nor
               Silver
               ,
               nor
               Gems
               :
               He
               had
               too
               great
               a
               plenty
               of
               them
               ;
               his
               Riches
               were
               ,
               in
               all
               appearance
               ,
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               ruin
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               contributed
               much
               to
               it
               .
               Those
               barbarous
               Kings
               have
               no
               true
               generosity
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               much
               refrained
               by
               the
               Faith
               they
               have
               given
               ,
               regarding
               nothing
               but
               their
               present
               Interests
               ,
               without
               so
               much
               as
               considering
               the
               mischiefs
               that
               may
               befall
               them
               for
               their
               perfidiousness
               and
               brutality
               .
               To
               get
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               one
               must
               either
               be
               the
               stronger
               ,
               or
               have
               nothing
               that
               may
               tempt
               their
               avarice
               .
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               may
               long
               enough
               sollicit
               for
               a
               Vessel
               ;
               all
               is
               in
               vain
               ,
               he
               effects
               nothing
               :
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               King
               begins
               to
               shew
               much
               coldness
               ,
               and
               to
               complain
               of
               his
               not
               
               coming
               to
               see
               him
               .
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               whether
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               thought
               it
               unworthy
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               too
               mean
               a
               thing
               to
               give
               him
               a
               Visit
               ;
               or
               rather
               ,
               whether
               he
               fear'd
               ,
               that
               being
               in
               the
               Kings
               House
               he
               might
               not
               there
               be
               seized
               on
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               all
               his
               Treasure
               ,
               and
               then
               be
               deliver'd
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Emir-Jemla
               ,
               who
               for
               that
               purpose
               promised
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               great
               Sums
               of
               Money
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               considerable
               advantages
               .
               Whatever
               the
               matter
               was
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               go
               thither
               himself
               ,
               but
               sent
               his
               Son
               
                 Sultan
                 Banque
              
               ,
               who
               being
               near
               the
               Kings
               House
               ,
               began
               to
               shew
               liberality
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               throwing
               out
               to
               them
               a
               good
               quantity
               of
               half
               Rupies
               ,
               and
               whole
               Rupies
               ,
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               .
               And
               being
               come
               before
               the
               King
               ,
               he
               presented
               him
               with
               store
               of
               Embroideries
               ,
               and
               of
               rare
               pieces
               of
               Goldsmiths-work
               ,
               set
               with
               precious
               Stones
               of
               great
               value
               ,
               excusing
               his
               Father
               ,
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               ,
               as
               being
               indisposed
               ,
               and
               beseeching
               him
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               remember
               the
               
               Vessel
               ,
               and
               the
               promise
               made
               to
               him
               thereof
               .
               But
               all
               that
               did
               not
               advance
               his
               business
               ;
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               five
               or
               six
               days
               after
               ,
               this
               King
               sent
               to
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               ,
               to
               ask
               of
               him
               one
               of
               his
               Daughters
               in
               Marriage
               ;
               which
               he
               could
               never
               resolve
               to
               grant
               him
               ,
               whereat
               this
               barbarous
               Prince
               was
               highly
               offended
               .
               What
               then
               could
               he
               do
               in
               this
               case
               ?
               The
               Season
               passeth
               away
               .
               What
               shall
               become
               of
               him
               ?
               What
               other
               resolution
               can
               he
               take
               ,
               but
               to
               do
               a
               desperate
               Action
               ?
               Behold
               a
               strange
               undertaking
               ,
               which
               may
               give
               a
               great
               Example
               of
               what
               Despair
               can
               do
               !
            
             
               Although
               this
               King
               of
               Racan
               be
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               in
               his
               Dominions
               store
               of
               Mahumetans
               mingled
               with
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               are
               retired
               thither
               ,
               or
               have
               been
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               taken
               Slaves
               ,
               here
               and
               there
               ,
               by
               those
               Franguis
               above-mention'd
               .
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               did
               under-hand
               gain
               these
               Mahumetans
               ;
               and
               with
               two
               or
               three
               hundred
               Men
               ,
               whom
               he
               yet
               had
               remaining
               of
               those
               that
               had
               follow'd
               him
               
               from
               Bengale
               ,
               he
               resolved
               ,
               one
               day
               to
               fall
               unexpectedly
               upon
               the
               House
               of
               this
               Barbarian
               ,
               to
               kill
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               himself
               proclaim'd
               King
               of
               Racan
               .
               This
               was
               a
               very
               bold
               Enterprise
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               as
               had
               more
               of
               a
               Desperado
               in
               it
               ,
               than
               of
               a
               prudent
               Man.
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               ,
               as
               I
               was
               inform'd
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               I
               could
               learn
               from
               many
               Mahumetans
               ,
               and
               Portugals
               ,
               and
               Hollanders
               ,
               that
               then
               were
               there
               present
               ,
               the
               thing
               was
               feasible
               enough
               .
               But
               the
               day
               before
               the
               stroke
               was
               to
               be
               given
               ,
               the
               Design
               was
               discover'd
               ;
               which
               did
               altogether
               overthrow
               the
               Affairs
               of
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               ,
               and
               was
               soon
               after
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               ruin
               .
               For
               not
               finding
               hereafter
               any
               way
               more
               to
               recover
               himself
               ,
               he
               attempted
               to
               flye
               towards
               Pegu
               ;
               which
               was
               a
               thing
               in
               a
               manner
               impossible
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               vast
               Mountains
               and
               Forrests
               to
               be
               passed
               .
               Besides
               ,
               he
               was
               immediately
               pursued
               so
               close
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               overtaken
               the
               same
               day
               he
               fled
               .
               It
               may
               well
               be
               thought
               ,
               that
               he
               defended
               himself
               with
               as
               much
               courage
               as
               was
               
               possible
               .
               He
               killed
               so
               many
               of
               those
               Barbarians
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               scarce
               be
               believed
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               so
               overpow'red
               by
               the
               multitude
               of
               pursuers
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               obliged
               to
               quit
               the
               Combat
               .
               
                 Sultan
                 Banque
              
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               so
               far
               advanced
               as
               his
               Father
               ,
               defended
               himself
               also
               like
               a
               Lion
               ;
               but
               at
               length
               ,
               being
               all
               bloody
               of
               the
               wounds
               ,
               by
               stones
               poured
               upon
               him
               from
               all
               sides
               ,
               he
               was
               seized
               on
               ,
               and
               carried
               away
               ,
               with
               his
               two
               little
               Brothers
               ,
               his
               Sisters
               ,
               and
               Mother
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               Person
               of
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               himself
               ,
               all
               what
               could
               be
               learnt
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               this
               :
               That
               he
               ,
               with
               one
               Woman
               ,
               one
               Eunuch
               ,
               and
               two
               other
               persons
               ,
               got
               up
               to
               the
               Top
               of
               the
               Mountain
               ;
               that
               he
               received
               a
               wound
               in
               his
               Head
               by
               a
               stone
               ,
               which
               struck
               him
               down
               ,
               but
               yet
               he
               rose
               again
               ,
               the
               Eunuch
               having
               wound
               his
               Head
               about
               with
               his
               Turbant
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               escaped
               through
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Woods
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               heard
               the
               Relation
               three
               or
               four
               other
               manner
               of
               ways
               ,
               even
               by
               those
               persons
               that
               were
               upon
               the
               
               place
               .
               Some
               did
               assure
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               been
               found
               among
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               was
               not
               well
               known
               :
               And
               I
               have
               seen
               a
               Letter
               of
               the
               Chief
               of
               the
               Dutch
               Factory
               ,
               confirming
               this
               .
               So
               that
               't
               is
               difficult
               enough
               to
               know
               aright
               what
               is
               become
               of
               him
               .
               And
               this
               it
               is
               ,
               which
               hath
               administred
               ground
               to
               those
               so
               frequent
               Allarms
               ,
               given
               us
               afterwards
               at
               Dehli
               :
               For
               at
               one
               time
               it
               was
               rumored
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               arrived
               at
               Maslipatan
               ,
               to
               joyn
               with
               the
               Kings
               of
               Golkonda
               and
               Visapour
               ;
               another
               time
               it
               was
               related
               for
               certain
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               passed
               in
               sight
               of
               Suratte
               with
               two
               Ships
               ,
               bearing
               the
               Red
               Colours
               ,
               which
               the
               King
               of
               Pegu
               or
               the
               King
               of
               Siam
               had
               given
               him
               ;
               by
               and
               by
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               in
               Persia
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               seen
               in
               Chiras
               ,
               and
               soon
               after
               in
               Kandahar
               ,
               ready
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Caboul
               it self
               .
               Aureng-Zebe
               one
               day
               said
               smiling
               ,
               that
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               was
               at
               last
               become
               an
               Agy
               or
               Pilgrim
               .
               And
               at
               this
               very
               day
               there
               are
               abundance
               of
               petsons
               who
               maintain
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               in
               Persia
               ,
               returned
               from
               Constantinople
               ,
               
               whence
               he
               is
               said
               to
               have
               brought
               with
               him
               much
               Money
               .
               But
               that
               which
               confirms
               more
               than
               enough
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               ground
               for
               any
               of
               these
               reports
               ,
               is
               that
               Letter
               of
               the
               Hollanders
               ;
               and
               that
               an
               Eunuch
               of
               his
               ,
               with
               whom
               I
               travelled
               from
               Bengale
               to
               Maslipatan
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Great
               Master
               of
               his
               Artillery
               ,
               whom
               I
               saw
               in
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Golkonda
               ,
               have
               assured
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               no
               more
               in
               being
               ,
               though
               they
               made
               difficulty
               to
               say
               any
               more
               concerning
               him
               ;
               as
               also
               ,
               that
               our
               French
               Merchants
               ,
               that
               lately
               came
               out
               of
               Persia
               and
               from
               Hispahan
               ,
               when
               I
               was
               yet
               at
               Dehli
               ,
               had
               in
               those
               parts
               heard
               no
               news
               at
               all
               of
               him
               ;
               besides
               that
               ,
               I
               have
               heard
               that
               a
               while
               after
               his
               Defeat
               ,
               his
               Sword
               and
               Poynard
               had
               been
               found
               :
               So
               that
               't
               is
               credible
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               was
               not
               killed
               upon
               the
               place
               ,
               he
               soon
               dyed
               afterwards
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               prey
               of
               some
               Robbers
               ,
               or
               Tygers
               ,
               or
               Elephants
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Forrests
               of
               that
               Countrey
               are
               full
               .
               However
               it
               be
               ,
               after
               this
               last
               Action
               his
               whole
               Family
               
               was
               put
               in
               Prison
               ,
               Wives
               and
               Children
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               treated
               rudely
               enough
               ;
               yet
               some
               time
               after
               they
               were
               set
               at
               more
               liberty
               ,
               and
               they
               received
               a
               milder
               entertainment
               :
               And
               then
               the
               King
               called
               for
               the
               eldest
               Daughter
               ,
               whom
               he
               married
               .
            
             
               Whilst
               this
               was
               doing
               ,
               some
               Servants
               of
               
                 Sultan
                 Banque
              
               ,
               joyned
               with
               divers
               of
               those
               Mahumetans
               which
               I
               have
               mentioned
               ,
               went
               to
               plot
               another
               Conspiracy
               like
               the
               first
               .
               But
               the
               day
               appointed
               for
               it
               being
               come
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Conspirators
               ,
               being
               half
               drunk
               ,
               began
               too
               soon
               to
               break
               out
               .
               Concerning
               this
               also
               I
               have
               heard
               forty
               different
               relations
               ,
               so
               that
               't
               is
               very
               hard
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               .
               That
               which
               is
               undoubted
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               was
               at
               length
               so
               exasperated
               against
               this
               unfortunate
               Family
               of
               Sujah
               ,
               that
               he
               commanded
               it
               should
               be
               quite
               rooted
               out
               .
               Neither
               did
               there
               remain
               any
               one
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               was
               not
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               save
               that
               Daughter
               which
               the
               King
               had
               made
               his
               Wife
               .
               
                 Sultan
                 Banque
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Brothers
               ,
               had
               
               their
               Heads
               cut
               off
               with
               blunt
               Axes
               ;
               and
               the
               Women
               were
               mured
               up
               ,
               where
               they
               dyed
               of
               hunger
               and
               misery
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               endeth
               this
               War
               ,
               which
               the
               lust
               of
               Reigning
               had
               kindled
               among
               those
               four
               Brothers
               ,
               after
               it
               had
               lasted
               five
               or
               six
               years
               ,
               from
               1655
               ,
               or
               thereabout
               ,
               to
               1660
               or
               1661
               ;
               which
               left
               Aureng-Zebe
               in
               the
               peaceable
               possession
               of
               this
               puissant
               Empire
               .
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               the
               
                 FIRST
                 TOME
              
               .
            
             
             
             
             
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               PARTICULAR
               EVENTS
               :
               OR
               ,
               The
               most
               considerable
               Passages
               after
               the
               War
               ,
               of
               5
               years
               ,
               or
               thereabout
               ,
               
                 IN
                 THE
              
               EMPIRE
               OF
               THE
               
                 GREAT
                 MOGOL
              
               .
            
             
               Together
               with
               a
               LETTER
               CONCERNING
               The
               Extent
               of
               INDOSTAN
               ,
               the
               Circulation
               of
               the
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               at
               last
               swallow'd
               up
               there
               ;
               the
               
                 Riches
                 ,
                 Forces
                 ,
                 Justice
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Principal
                 Cause
              
               of
               the
               Decay
               of
               the
               STATES
               of
               ASIA
               .
            
             
               TOM
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               London
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 William
                 Godbid
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               Sold
               by
               
                 Moses
                 Pitt
              
               .
               1676.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               
               
                 PARTICULAR
                 EVENTS
                 :
                 OR
              
               ,
               The
               most
               considerable
               Passages
               after
               the
               War
               for
               Five
               Years
               ,
               or
               thereabout
               ,
               in
               the
               Empire
               of
               the
               
                 GREAT
                 MOGOL
              
               .
            
             
               THe
               War
               being
               ended
               ,
               the
               Tartars
               of
               Usbec
               entertained
               thoughts
               of
               sending
               Ambassadors
               to
               Aureng-Zebe
               .
               They
               had
               seen
               him
               fight
               in
               their
               Countrey
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               yet
               a
               young
               Prince
               ;
               Chah-Jehan
               having
               sent
               him
               to
               command
               the
               Succours
               ,
               which
               the
               Kan
               of
               Samarkand
               had
               desired
               of
               him
               against
               the
               Kan
               of
               Balk
               .
               They
               had
               experienced
               his
               Conduct
               and
               Valour
               
               on
               many
               occasions
               ,
               and
               they
               consider'd
               with
               themselves
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               but
               remember
               the
               Affront
               they
               did
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               just
               taking
               Balk
               ,
               the
               Capital
               Town
               of
               the
               Enemy
               :
               For
               the
               two
               Kans
               agreed
               together
               ,
               and
               obliged
               him
               to
               retreat
               ,
               alledging
               ,
               that
               they
               apprehended
               he
               might
               render
               himself
               Master
               of
               their
               whole
               State
               ,
               just
               as
               Ekbar
               had
               formerly
               done
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Kachimere
               .
               Besides
               ,
               they
               had
               certain
               intelligence
               of
               all
               he
               had
               done
               in
               Indostan
               ,
               of
               his
               Battels
               ,
               Fortune
               ,
               and
               Advantages
               ;
               whence
               they
               might
               sufficiently
               estimate
               ,
               that
               though
               Chah-Jehan
               was
               yet
               living
               ,
               yet
               Aureng-Zebe
               was
               Master
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               Person
               that
               was
               to
               be
               owned
               King
               of
               the
               Indies
               .
               Whether
               then
               they
               feared
               his
               just
               resentments
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               their
               inbred
               avarice
               and
               sordidness
               made
               them
               hope
               for
               some
               considerable
               Present
               ,
               the
               two
               Kans
               sent
               to
               him
               their
               Ambassadors
               to
               offer
               him
               their
               Service
               ,
               and
               to
               congratulate
               him
               upon
               the
               happy
               beginning
               of
               his
               Reign
               .
               Aureng-Zebe
               saw
               very
               well
               ,
               
               that
               the
               War
               being
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               this
               offer
               was
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               nothing
               but
               fear
               or
               hope
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               ,
               that
               had
               brought
               them
               .
               Yet
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               he
               received
               them
               honourably
               ;
               and
               ,
               since
               I
               was
               present
               at
               their
               Audience
               ,
               I
               can
               relate
               the
               particulars
               of
               it
               with
               certainty
               .
            
             
               They
               made
               their
               reverence
               at
               a
               considerable
               distance
               from
               him
               ,
               after
               the
               Indian
               custom
               ,
               putting
               thrice
               their
               hands
               upon
               their
               heads
               ,
               and
               as
               often
               letting
               them
               down
               to
               the
               ground
               .
               Then
               they
               approached
               so
               near
               ,
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               himself
               might
               very
               well
               have
               taken
               their
               Letters
               immediately
               from
               their
               hands
               ;
               but
               yet
               it
               was
               an
               Omrah
               that
               took
               and
               open'd
               them
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               to
               him
               .
               He
               forthwith
               read
               them
               with
               a
               very
               grave
               countenance
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               commanded
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               given
               to
               each
               of
               them
               an
               embroider'd
               Vest
               ,
               a
               Turbant
               ,
               and
               a
               Girdle
               of
               Silk
               in
               Embroidery
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               which
               they
               call
               Ser-apah
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               Habit
               from
               head
               to
               foot
               .
               After
               this
               ,
               their
               Presents
               were
               call'd
               for
               ,
               which
               
               consisted
               in
               some
               Boxes
               of
               choice
               
                 Lapis
                 Lazulus
              
               ,
               divers
               Camels
               with
               long
               hair
               ,
               several
               gallant
               Horses
               ,
               some
               Camel-loads
               of
               fresh
               Fruit
               ,
               as
               Apples
               ,
               Pears
               ,
               Raisins
               and
               Melons
               ;
               (
               for
               't
               is
               chiefly
               Usbec
               that
               furnishes
               these
               sorts
               of
               Fruit
               ,
               eaten
               at
               Dehli
               all
               the
               Winter
               long
               ;
               )
               and
               in
               many
               loads
               of
               dry
               Fruit
               ,
               as
               Prunes
               of
               Bokara
               ,
               Aprecocks
               ,
               Raisins
               without
               any
               stones
               that
               appeared
               ,
               and
               two
               other
               sorts
               of
               Raisins
               ,
               black
               and
               white
               ,
               very
               large
               and
               very
               good
               .
            
             
               Aureng-Zebe
               was
               not
               wanting
               to
               declare
               ,
               how
               much
               he
               was
               satisfied
               with
               the
               Generosity
               of
               the
               Kans
               ,
               and
               much
               commended
               the
               beauty
               and
               rarity
               of
               the
               Fruit
               ,
               Horses
               ,
               and
               Camels
               ;
               and
               after
               he
               had
               a
               little
               entertain'd
               them
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Academy
               of
               Samarkand
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Fertility
               of
               their
               Countrey
               ,
               abounding
               in
               so
               many
               rare
               and
               excellent
               things
               ,
               he
               desired
               them
               to
               go
               and
               repose
               themselves
               ,
               intimating
               withall
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               very
               glad
               to
               see
               them
               often
               .
            
             
               They
               came
               away
               from
               their
               Audience
               full
               of
               contentment
               and
               joy
               ,
               
               not
               being
               much
               troubled
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               been
               obliged
               to
               make
               their
               reverence
               after
               the
               Indian
               custome
               ,
               though
               it
               have
               something
               of
               slavish
               in
               it
               ;
               nor
               much
               resenting
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               had
               not
               taken
               their
               Letters
               from
               their
               own
               hands
               .
               I
               believe
               if
               they
               had
               been
               required
               to
               kiss
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               even
               to
               do
               something
               of
               a
               lower
               nature
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               complied
               with
               it
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               been
               in
               vain
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               desired
               to
               make
               no
               other
               salute
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               their
               own
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               to
               deliver
               to
               the
               King
               their
               Letters
               with
               their
               own
               hands
               ;
               for
               that
               belongs
               only
               to
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               Persia
               ,
               nor
               have
               these
               this
               favour
               granted
               them
               ,
               but
               with
               much
               difficulty
               .
            
             
               They
               stay'd
               above
               four
               months
               at
               Dehli
               ,
               what
               diligence
               soever
               they
               could
               use
               to
               be
               dispatch'd
               ,
               which
               did
               incommode
               them
               very
               much
               ;
               for
               they
               fell
               almost
               all
               sick
               ,
               and
               even
               some
               of
               them
               dyed
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               accustomed
               to
               such
               heats
               as
               are
               in
               Indostan
               ,
               or
               rather
               because
               they
               were
               
               sordid
               ,
               and
               kept
               a
               very
               ill
               Diet.
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               there
               be
               a
               more
               avaricious
               and
               uncleanly
               Nation
               than
               they
               are
               .
               They
               laid
               up
               the
               Money
               ,
               which
               the
               King
               had
               appointed
               them
               for
               their
               maintenance
               ,
               and
               lived
               a
               very
               miserable
               life
               ,
               altogether
               unworthy
               of
               Ambassadors
               :
               Yet
               they
               were
               dismissed
               with
               great
               honour
               :
               The
               King
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               all
               the
               Omrahs
               ,
               presented
               each
               of
               them
               with
               two
               rich
               Ser-apahs
               ,
               and
               gave
               order
               ,
               that
               eight
               thousand
               Rupies
               should
               be
               carried
               to
               their
               Lodgings
               ,
               which
               amounted
               to
               near
               two
               thousand
               Crowns
               each
               .
               He
               also
               gave
               them
               ,
               for
               Presents
               to
               the
               Kans
               their
               Masters
               ,
               very
               handsom
               Ser-apahs
               ,
               store
               of
               the
               richest
               and
               best
               wrought
               Embroideries
               ,
               a
               good
               quantity
               of
               fine
               Cloth
               ,
               and
               silk
               Stuffs
               ,
               wrought
               with
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               and
               some
               Tapestries
               ,
               and
               two
               Poynards
               set
               about
               with
               precious
               stones
               .
            
             
               During
               their
               stay
               ,
               I
               went
               thrice
               to
               see
               them
               ,
               being
               presented
               to
               them
               as
               a
               Physitian
               by
               one
               of
               my
               Friends
               ,
               that
               was
               Son
               of
               an
               Usbec
               ,
               that
               had
               
               made
               his
               Fortune
               in
               that
               Court.
               I
               had
               a
               design
               to
               have
               learned
               something
               in
               particular
               of
               their
               Countrey
               ,
               but
               I
               found
               them
               so
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               they
               knew
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               Confines
               of
               their
               State
               ,
               much
               less
               could
               they
               inform
               me
               of
               any
               thing
               concerning
               the
               Tartars
               that
               have
               conquer'd
               China
               of
               late
               years
               :
               In
               short
               ,
               they
               told
               me
               nothing
               that
               I
               knew
               not
               before
               .
               I
               had
               once
               the
               curiosity
               to
               Dine
               with
               them
               ,
               which
               liberty
               I
               obtained
               easily
               enough
               .
               They
               are
               not
               Men
               of
               much
               ceremony
               ;
               it
               was
               a
               very
               extraordinary
               Meal
               for
               such
               a
               one
               as
               I
               ,
               it
               being
               meer
               Horse-flesh
               ;
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               I
               got
               my
               Dinner
               with
               them
               ;
               there
               was
               a
               certain
               Ragou
               ,
               which
               I
               thought
               passable
               :
               And
               I
               was
               obliged
               to
               express
               a
               liking
               of
               so
               exquisit
               a
               dish
               ,
               which
               they
               so
               much
               lust
               after
               .
               During
               Dinner
               there
               was
               a
               strange
               silence
               ;
               they
               were
               very
               busie
               in
               carrying
               in
               with
               their
               whole
               hands
               ,
               for
               they
               know
               not
               what
               a
               Spoon
               is
               ;
               but
               after
               that
               this
               Horse-flesh
               had
               wrought
               in
               their
               stomachs
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               talk
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               
               would
               perswade
               me
               ,
               they
               were
               the
               most
               dextrous
               at
               Bows
               and
               Arrows
               ,
               and
               the
               strongest
               Men
               in
               the
               World.
               They
               call'd
               for
               Bows
               ,
               which
               are
               much
               bigger
               than
               those
               of
               Indostan
               ,
               and
               would
               lay
               a
               wager
               ,
               to
               pierce
               an
               Oxe
               or
               my
               Horse
               through
               and
               through
               .
               Then
               they
               proceeded
               to
               commend
               the
               strength
               and
               valour
               of
               their
               Women
               ,
               which
               they
               described
               to
               me
               quite
               otherwise
               than
               the
               Amazons
               ;
               telling
               me
               very
               wonderful
               stories
               of
               them
               ,
               especially
               one
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               admirable
               indeed
               ,
               if
               I
               could
               relate
               it
               with
               a
               Tartarian
               Eloquence
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               :
               They
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               time
               when
               Aureng-Zebe
               made
               War
               in
               their
               Countrey
               ,
               a
               Party
               of
               Twenty
               five
               or
               Thirty
               Indian
               Horsemen
               came
               to
               fall
               upon
               a
               small
               Village
               ;
               whilst
               they
               plundred
               ,
               and
               tyed
               all
               those
               whom
               they
               met
               with
               to
               make
               them
               Slaves
               ,
               an
               old
               Woman
               said
               to
               them
               :
               Children
               ,
               be
               not
               so
               mischievous
               ,
               my
               Daughter
               is
               not
               far
               off
               ,
               she
               will
               be
               here
               very
               shortly
               ,
               retreat
               if
               you
               be
               wise
               ,
               you
               are
               undone
               if
               she
               light
               upon
               
               you
               .
               They
               laughed
               at
               the
               old
               Woman
               ,
               and
               her
               advice
               ,
               and
               continued
               to
               load
               ,
               to
               tye
               ,
               and
               to
               carry
               away
               her self
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               not
               gone
               half
               a
               Mile
               ,
               but
               this
               old
               Woman
               ,
               looking
               often
               backward
               ,
               made
               a
               great
               out-cry
               of
               joy
               ,
               perceiving
               her
               Daughter
               coming
               after
               her
               on
               Horse-back
               ;
               and
               presently
               this
               generous
               She
               -
               Tartar
               ,
               mounted
               on
               a
               furious
               Horse
               ,
               her
               Bow
               and
               Arrows
               hanging
               at
               her
               side
               ,
               called
               to
               them
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               yet
               willing
               to
               give
               them
               their
               Lives
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               carry
               back
               to
               the
               Village
               all
               they
               had
               taken
               ,
               and
               then
               withdraw
               without
               any
               noise
               .
               The
               advice
               of
               this
               young
               Woman
               affected
               them
               as
               little
               as
               that
               of
               her
               old
               Mother
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               soon
               astonish'd
               ,
               when
               they
               found
               her
               let
               fly
               at
               them
               in
               a
               moment
               three
               or
               four
               great
               Arrows
               ,
               which
               struck
               as
               many
               of
               their
               Men
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               which
               forced
               them
               to
               fall
               to
               their
               Quivers
               also
               .
               But
               she
               kept
               her self
               at
               that
               distance
               from
               them
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               them
               could
               reach
               her
               .
               She
               laughed
               at
               all
               their
               effort
               ,
               and
               
               at
               all
               their
               Arrows
               ,
               knowing
               how
               to
               attack
               them
               at
               the
               length
               of
               her
               Bow
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               her
               measure
               from
               the
               strength
               of
               her
               Arm
               ,
               which
               was
               of
               another
               temper
               than
               theirs
               :
               So
               that
               after
               she
               had
               killed
               half
               of
               them
               with
               her
               Arrows
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               into
               disorder
               ,
               she
               came
               and
               fell
               upon
               the
               rest
               with
               the
               Zable
               in
               her
               hand
               ,
               and
               cut
               them
               all
               in
               pieces
               .
            
             
               The
               Ambassadors
               of
               Tartary
               were
               not
               yet
               gone
               away
               from
               Dehli
               ,
               when
               Aureng-Zebe
               fell
               exceeding
               sick
               ;
               a
               violent
               and
               continued
               Fever
               made
               him
               sometimes
               lose
               his
               understanding
               :
               His
               tongue
               was
               seized
               with
               such
               a
               Palsie
               ,
               that
               he
               lost
               almost
               his
               speech
               ,
               and
               the
               Physitians
               despaired
               of
               his
               recovery
               ;
               nothing
               was
               heard
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               than
               that
               he
               was
               gone
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Sister
               Rauchenara-Begum
               concealed
               his
               death
               out
               of
               design
               .
               It
               was
               already
               bruited
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Raja
                 Jessomseigne
              
               ,
               Governour
               of
               Guzaratte
               ,
               was
               on
               the
               way
               to
               deliver
               Chah-Jehan
               ;
               that
               Mohabet-Kan
               (
               who
               had
               at
               length
               obeyed
               the
               Orders
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               )
               quitting
               the
               Government
               
               of
               Caboul
               ,
               and
               being
               already
               on
               this
               side
               Lahor
               to
               come
               back
               ,
               made
               hast
               also
               with
               three
               or
               four
               thousand
               Horse
               for
               the
               same
               end
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Eunuch
               Etbar-kan
               ,
               who
               kept
               Chah-Jehan
               in
               the
               Fortress
               of
               Agra
               ,
               would
               have
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               delivery
               .
               On
               one
               side
               we
               see
               
                 Sultan
                 Mazum
              
               bestir
               himself
               exceedingly
               with
               bribes
               ,
               endeavouring
               by
               promises
               to
               assure
               himself
               of
               the
               Omrahs
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               that
               one
               night
               he
               went
               disguized
               to
               the
               Raja
               Jesseigne
               ,
               entreating
               him
               with
               expressions
               of
               deep
               respect
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               engage
               himself
               for
               his
               interest
               .
            
             
               We
               knew
               from
               other
               hands
               ,
               that
               Rauchenara-Begum
               ,
               together
               with
               Teday-kan
               ,
               the
               Great
               Master
               of
               Artillery
               ,
               and
               many
               Omrahs
               ,
               declared
               for
               the
               young
               Prince
               
                 Sultan
                 Ekbar
              
               ,
               the
               third
               Son
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               though
               he
               was
               but
               seven
               or
               eight
               years
               old
               ;
               both
               parties
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               pretending
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               other
               design
               than
               to
               deliver
               Chah-Jehan
               :
               So
               that
               the
               people
               believed
               ,
               that
               now
               he
               was
               going
               to
               be
               set
               at
               liberty
               ,
               though
               none
               of
               the
               
               Grandees
               had
               any
               such
               thing
               in
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               spreading
               this
               rumour
               only
               to
               gain
               credit
               and
               concourse
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               feared
               ,
               least
               by
               the
               means
               of
               Etbar-kan
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               secret
               intrigue
               ,
               he
               should
               one
               day
               appear
               in
               the
               Field
               .
               And
               indeed
               of
               all
               the
               parties
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               one
               that
               had
               reason
               to
               wish
               for
               his
               liberty
               and
               restoration
               to
               the
               Throne
               ,
               except
               
                 Jessomseigne
                 ,
                 Mohabet-kan
              
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               ,
               that
               as
               yet
               had
               done
               no
               great
               matter
               to
               his
               disadvantage
               .
               The
               rest
               had
               been
               all
               against
               him
               ,
               at
               least
               they
               had
               vilely
               abandon'd
               him
               .
               They
               knew
               very
               well
               he
               would
               be
               like
               an
               unchain'd
               Lyon
               ,
               if
               he
               came
               abroad
               :
               Who
               then
               could
               trust
               him
               ?
               And
               what
               could
               Etbar-kan
               hope
               for
               ,
               who
               had
               kept
               him
               up
               so
               close
               ?
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               if
               by
               some
               adventure
               or
               other
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               come
               out
               of
               prison
               ,
               whether
               he
               would
               not
               have
               stood
               single
               ,
               and
               been
               alone
               of
               his
               party
               .
            
             
               But
               though
               Aureng-Zebe
               was
               very
               sick
               ,
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               he
               gave
               order
               for
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               particularly
               for
               the
               
               sure
               custody
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               his
               Father
               ;
               and
               though
               he
               had
               advised
               
                 Sultan
                 Mazum
              
               to
               go
               and
               open
               the
               Gates
               to
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               should
               die
               ,
               yet
               he
               omitted
               not
               to
               have
               Etbar-kan
               incessantly
               writ
               to
               .
               And
               the
               fifth
               day
               ,
               in
               the
               height
               of
               his
               sickness
               ,
               he
               caused
               himself
               to
               be
               carried
               into
               the
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Omrahs
               to
               shew
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               disabuse
               those
               who
               might
               believe
               him
               to
               be
               dead
               ,
               and
               to
               obviate
               popular
               tumults
               ,
               or
               such
               accident
               as
               might
               have
               caused
               Chah-Jehan
               to
               be
               set
               at
               liberty
               .
               The
               seventh
               ,
               ninth
               ,
               and
               tenth
               day
               ,
               he
               made
               himself
               to
               be
               carried
               again
               into
               the
               said
               Assembly
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               ;
               and
               ,
               what
               is
               almost
               incredible
               ,
               the
               thirteenth
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               recollected
               himself
               from
               a
               fit
               of
               swounding
               ,
               which
               accasioned
               a
               rumor
               through
               the
               whole
               Town
               of
               his
               being
               dead
               ,
               he
               called
               for
               two
               or
               three
               of
               the
               greatest
               Omrahs
               ,
               and
               the
               Raja
               Jesseigne
               ,
               to
               let
               them
               see
               that
               he
               was
               alive
               ;
               made
               himself
               to
               be
               raised
               in
               his
               bed
               ,
               called
               for
               Ink
               and
               Paper
               to
               write
               to
               Etbar-kan
               ,
               and
               sent
               for
               the
               Great
               Seal
               ;
               
               which
               he
               had
               trusted
               with
               Rauchenara-Bagum
               ,
               and
               commonly
               enclosed
               in
               a
               small
               bag
               ,
               sealed
               with
               a
               Seal
               he
               always
               wore
               about
               his
               arm
               ,
               fearing
               lest
               she
               had
               already
               made
               use
               of
               it
               for
               her
               designs
               .
               I
               was
               nigh
               my
               Agah
               ,
               when
               all
               this
               news
               was
               told
               him
               ,
               and
               I
               understood
               ,
               that
               lifting
               up
               his
               hands
               to
               Heaven
               he
               said
               ,
               What
               a
               Soul
               is
               this
               ?
               A
               matchless
               fortitude
               and
               courage
               of
               spirit
               !
               God
               preserve
               thee
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               for
               greater
               things
               ;
               certainly
               he
               will
               not
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               yet
               die
               .
               And
               indeed
               after
               this
               fit
               he
               recover'd
               by
               little
               and
               little
               .
            
             
               He
               had
               no
               sooner
               recover'd
               his
               health
               ,
               but
               he
               sought
               to
               get
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               and
               Begum-Saheb
               ,
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Dara
               ,
               to
               secure
               the
               marriage
               of
               Sultan-Ekbar
               ,
               his
               third
               Son
               ,
               with
               this
               Princess
               ;
               on
               purpose
               thereby
               to
               gain
               him
               Authority
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               him
               the
               greater
               right
               to
               the
               Empire
               ;
               For
               he
               it
               is
               ,
               who
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               by
               him
               designed
               for
               it
               .
               He
               is
               yet
               very
               young
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               many
               near
               and
               powerful
               Relations
               at
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               is
               born
               of
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Chah-Navaze-kan
               ,
               
               and
               consequently
               of
               the
               Bloud
               of
               the
               Antient
               Soveraigns
               of
               Machate
               ;
               whereas
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               and
               
                 Sultan
                 Mazum
              
               are
               only
               Sons
               of
               Ragipontnis
               ,
               or
               Daughters
               of
               Raja's
               .
               These
               Kings
               ,
               though
               Mahumetans
               ,
               do
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               marry
               of
               the
               Daughters
               of
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               either
               for
               State-interest
               ,
               or
               for
               extraordinary
               Beauty
               .
               But
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               was
               disappointed
               in
               this
               design
               ;
               It
               will
               hardly
               be
               believed
               ,
               with
               what
               height
               and
               fierceness
               of
               spirit
               Chah-Jehan
               and
               Begum
               rejected
               the
               Proposition
               ,
               and
               the
               Young
               Princess
               her self
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               being
               carried
               away
               ,
               was
               for
               some
               days
               desperate
               ,
               and
               protested
               she
               would
               rather
               kill
               her self
               an
               hundred
               times
               over
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               ,
               than
               to
               marry
               the
               Son
               of
               him
               that
               had
               murthered
               her
               Father
               .
            
             
               He
               had
               no
               better
               satisfaction
               from
               Chah-Jehan
               about
               certain
               Jewels
               which
               he
               asked
               of
               him
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               finish
               a
               piece
               of
               work
               which
               he
               caused
               to
               be
               added
               to
               a
               famous
               Throne
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               highly
               esteemed
               .
               For
               he
               fiercely
               answer'd
               ,
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               should
               take
               
               no
               other
               care
               but
               to
               rule
               better
               then
               he
               did
               ;
               that
               he
               should
               let
               his
               Throne
               alone
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               weary
               to
               hear
               of
               these
               Jewels
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Hammers
               were
               ready
               to
               beat
               them
               to
               dust
               the
               first
               time
               he
               should
               be
               importun'd
               again
               about
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Hollanders
               would
               not
               be
               the
               last
               in
               doing
               reverence
               to
               
                 Aureng-Zebe
                 ▪
              
               they
               had
               thoughts
               of
               sending
               an
               Ambassador
               to
               him
               .
               They
               pitched
               upon
               Monsieur
               Adrican
               ,
               the
               Commander
               of
               their
               Factory
               at
               Suratte
               ;
               and
               being
               a
               right
               honest
               man
               ,
               and
               of
               good
               sense
               and
               judgment
               ,
               not
               neglecting
               to
               take
               the
               counsel
               of
               his
               friends
               ,
               he
               well
               acquitted
               himself
               of
               this
               employment
               .
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               though
               he
               carries
               it
               very
               high
               ,
               and
               affects
               to
               appear
               a
               zealous
               Mahumetan
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               dispise
               the
               Franguis
               or
               Christians
               ,
               yet
               thought
               fit
               to
               receive
               them
               with
               much
               respect
               and
               civility
               .
               He
               even
               was
               desirous
               ,
               that
               this
               Ambassador
               should
               complement
               him
               in
               the
               mode
               of
               the
               Franguis
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               been
               made
               to
               do
               it
               the
               Indian
               way
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               he
               received
               
               his
               Letters
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               an
               Omrah
               ;
               but
               that
               was
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               any
               contempt
               ,
               he
               having
               shew'd
               no
               more
               honour
               to
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               Usbec
               .
               After
               this
               ,
               he
               intimated
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               produce
               his
               Present
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               he
               caused
               him
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               his
               Train
               ,
               to
               be
               dressed
               with
               a
               Ser-Apah
               embroider'd
               .
               The
               Present
               ●osisted
               of
               store
               of
               very
               fine
               Scarlet
               ,
               some
               large
               Looking-glasses
               ,
               and
               divers
               excellent
               pieces
               of
               Chinese
               and
               Japonese
               work
               ,
               among
               which
               there
               was
               a
               Paleky
               ,
               and
               a
               Tackravan
               ,
               or
               a
               Field-Throne
               of
               admirable
               workmanship
               .
            
             
               This
               Ambassadour
               was
               not
               so
               soon
               dispatch't
               as
               he
               wish'd
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Mogol
               to
               detain
               Ambassodours
               as
               long
               as
               they
               well
               can
               ,
               from
               a
               belief
               they
               have
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               the
               interest
               of
               their
               Greatness
               ,
               to
               oblige
               Strangers
               to
               give
               long
               attendance
               at
               their
               Court
               ;
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               kept
               so
               long
               as
               the
               Ambassadours
               of
               Usbec
               .
               Mean
               time
               he
               had
               the
               misfortune
               ,
               that
               his
               Secretary
               died
               there
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               
               of
               his
               Retinue
               began
               to
               grow
               sick
               .
               When
               the
               King
               dismissed
               him
               ,
               he
               gave
               him
               such
               another
               Ser-Apah
               embroider'd
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               was
               for
               himself
               ;
               and
               another
               ,
               a
               very
               rich
               one
               ,
               for
               the
               General
               of
               Batavia
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               Poynard
               ,
               set
               about
               with
               Jewels
               ,
               all
               accompanied
               with
               a
               very
               obliging
               Letter
               .
            
             
               The
               chief
               aim
               of
               the
               Hollanders
               in
               this
               Embassy
               was
               ,
               to
               make
               themselves
               immediately
               known
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               thereby
               to
               gain
               credit
               ,
               and
               to
               intimidate
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               Sea-ports
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               their
               Factories
               ;
               that
               so
               they
               may
               not
               attempt
               ,
               when
               they
               please
               ,
               to
               insult
               over
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               trouble
               them
               in
               their
               Trade
               ;
               thereby
               letting
               them
               know
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               to
               do
               with
               a
               potent
               Nation
               ,
               and
               that
               hath
               a
               door
               open
               to
               address
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               complain
               immediately
               to
               the
               King.
               Their
               end
               also
               was
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               appear
               ,
               what
               interest
               the
               King
               had
               in
               their
               Commerce
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               shew'd
               long
               Rolls
               of
               Commodities
               ,
               bought
               up
               by
               them
               through
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               ,
               
               and
               Lists
               of
               considerable
               sums
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               every
               year
               brought
               thither
               by
               them
               ;
               but
               saying
               not
               a
               word
               of
               those
               which
               they
               draw
               thence
               ,
               from
               the
               Copper
               ,
               Lead
               ,
               Cinamon
               ,
               Cloves
               ,
               Muscadin
               ,
               Pepper
               ,
               Wood
               of
               Aloes
               ,
               Elephants
               ,
               and
               other
               Commodities
               which
               they
               vend
               there
               .
            
             
               About
               this
               time
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               
               Omrah's
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               addressed
               himself
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               represented
               ,
               that
               this
               multitude
               and
               variety
               of
               perplexing
               affairs
               ,
               and
               this
               perpetual
               attention
               of
               mind
               in
               him
               ,
               might
               soon
               cause
               a
               great
               alteration
               in
               his
               temper
               ,
               and
               a
               dangerous
               inconvenience
               in
               his
               health
               .
               But
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               seeming
               to
               take
               almost
               no
               notice
               of
               what
               that
               Omrah
               said
               ,
               turn'd
               himself
               another
               way
               ,
               and
               approaching
               to
               another
               of
               the
               prime
               
               Omrah's
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               a
               person
               of
               great
               knowledge
               and
               judgment
               ,
               spoke
               to
               him
               in
               this
               purpose
               (
               as
               I
               was
               informed
               by
               the
               Son
               of
               this
               Lord
               ,
               who
               was
               my
               friend
               .
               )
            
             
               You
               other
               Sages
               ,
               are
               you
               not
               all
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               times
               and
               conjunctions
               
               so
               urgent
               ,
               that
               a
               King
               ought
               to
               hazard
               his
               life
               for
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               sacrifice
               himself
               for
               their
               Defence
               with
               Arms
               in
               his
               hands
               ?
               And
               yet
               this
               Effeminate
               Man
               would
               disswade
               me
               from
               taking
               pains
               ,
               and
               dehort
               me
               from
               watching
               and
               sollicitude
               for
               the
               Publick
               ;
               and
               carry
               me
               by
               pretences
               of
               Health
               ,
               to
               the
               thoughts
               of
               an
               easie
               life
               ,
               by
               abandoning
               the
               Government
               of
               my
               People
               ,
               and
               the
               management
               of
               affairs
               ,
               to
               some
               Visir
               or
               other
               .
               Doth
               he
               not
               know
               ,
               that
               Providence
               having
               given
               me
               a
               Royal
               Extraction
               ,
               and
               raised
               me
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               Indostan
               ,
               hath
               not
               made
               me
               for
               my self
               alone
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               good
               and
               safety
               of
               the
               Publick
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               procurement
               of
               tranquility
               and
               happiness
               to
               my
               Subjects
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               that
               nay
               be
               obtained
               by
               Justice
               and
               Power
               ?
               He
               seeth
               not
               the
               consequence
               of
               his
               Counsels
               ,
               and
               what
               mischiefs
               do
               attend
               Visirships
               .
               Doth
               he
               think
               it
               to
               be
               without
               reason
               what
               out
               Grand
               Sady
               hath
               so
               generously
               pronounced
               ;
               O
               Kings
               ,
               cease
               ,
               cease
               to
               be
               Kings
               ,
               or
               govern
               your
               Kingdoms
               your selves
               ?
               Go
               tell
               thy
               Country-man
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               well
               like
               of
               the
               care
               he
               is
               constantly
               to
               take
               of
               the
               faithful
               discharge
               of
               his
               Place
               ;
               
               but
               advise
               him
               also
               ,
               not
               any
               more
               to
               run
               out
               himself
               so
               far
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               .
               We
               have
               natural
               inclination
               enough
               to
               a
               long
               ,
               easie
               ,
               and
               careless
               life
               ,
               and
               there
               need
               no
               Counsellors
               to
               shake
               off
               business
               and
               trouble
               .
               Our
               Wives
               ,
               that
               lye
               in
               our
               bosom
               ,
               do
               too
               often
               ,
               besides
               our
               own
               genius
               ,
               incline
               us
               that
               way
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               same
               time
               there
               happen'd
               an
               accident
               ,
               that
               made
               a
               great
               noise
               at
               Dehli
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               and
               disabused
               a
               great
               many
               ,
               that
               could
               as
               hardly
               believe
               as
               my self
               ,
               that
               Eunuchs
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               their
               Genitals
               quite
               cut
               away
               ,
               could
               become
               amorous
               as
               other
               men
               .
               Didar-kan
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               Eunuchs
               of
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               who
               had
               built
               an
               house
               ,
               where
               he
               came
               often
               to
               divert
               himself
               ,
               fell
               in
               love
               with
               a
               very
               beautiful
               Woman
               ,
               the
               Sister
               of
               a
               Neighbour
               of
               his
               ,
               that
               was
               an
               Heathen
               Scrivener
               .
            
             
               These
               Amours
               lasted
               a
               good
               while
               before
               any
               body
               blamed
               them
               ,
               since
               it
               was
               but
               an
               Eunuch
               that
               made
               them
               ,
               which
               sort
               of
               men
               have
               the
               priviledge
               to
               go
               where
               they
               please
               ;
               but
               the
               
               familiarity
               grew
               so
               great
               ,
               and
               so
               extraordinary
               betwixt
               the
               two
               Lovers
               ,
               that
               the
               Neighbours
               began
               to
               suspect
               something
               ,
               and
               to
               rally
               the
               Scrivener
               ,
               which
               did
               so
               touch
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               threatned
               both
               his
               Sisters
               and
               the
               Eunuch
               to
               kill
               them
               if
               they
               should
               continue
               their
               commerce
               .
               And
               soon
               after
               ,
               finding
               them
               in
               the
               night
               lying
               together
               ,
               he
               stabbed
               the
               Eunuch
               out-right
               ,
               and
               left
               his
               Sister
               for
               dead
               .
               The
               whole
               Seraglio
               ,
               Women
               and
               Eunuchs
               ,
               made
               a
               league
               together
               against
               him
               to
               make
               him
               away
               ;
               but
               Aureng-Zebe
               dissipated
               all
               these
               machinations
               ,
               and
               was
               content
               to
               have
               him
               turn
               Mahumetan
               .
               Mean
               time
               't
               is
               thought
               ,
               he
               cannot
               long
               avoid
               the
               malice
               and
               power
               of
               the
               Eunuchs
               ;
               for
               't
               is
               not
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               common
               saying
               ,
               with
               Men
               as
               with
               Bruits
               ;
               these
               latter
               become
               gentler
               and
               more
               tractable
               when
               they
               are
               castrated
               ;
               but
               men
               more
               vicious
               ,
               and
               commonly
               very
               insolent
               ,
               though
               sometimes
               it
               turneth
               to
               an
               admirable
               fidelity
               and
               gallantry
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               also
               about
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               that
               
               Aureng-Zebe
               was
               somewhat
               discontented
               with
               Rauchenara-Begum
               ,
               because
               she
               was
               suspected
               to
               have
               given
               access
               to
               two
               Young
               Gallants
               into
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               who
               were
               discover'd
               and
               brought
               before
               Aureng-Zebe
               .
               Yet
               this
               being
               but
               a
               suspicion
               ,
               he
               expressed
               to
               her
               no
               great
               resentment
               of
               it
               ;
               nor
               did
               he
               make
               use
               of
               so
               great
               rigour
               and
               cruelty
               against
               those
               poor
               men
               ,
               as
               Chah-Jehan
               had
               done
               against
               the
               person
               above
               spoken
               of
               .
               The
               matter
               was
               related
               to
               me
               by
               an
               old
               Portuguese
               Woman
               (
               that
               had
               a
               long
               while
               been
               slave
               to
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               and
               went
               out
               and
               in
               at
               pleasure
               )
               as
               followeth
               :
               She
               told
               me
               that
               Rauchenara-Begum
               ,
               after
               she
               had
               drawn
               from
               a
               young
               man
               ,
               hidden
               by
               her
               ,
               all
               his
               abillty
               ,
               deliver'd
               him
               to
               some
               Women
               to
               convey
               him
               away
               in
               the
               night
               thorough
               some
               Gardens
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               save
               him
               :
               But
               whether
               they
               were
               discover'd
               ,
               or
               whether
               they
               feared
               they
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               or
               what
               else
               might
               be
               the
               cause
               ,
               they
               fled
               ,
               and
               left
               him
               there
               wandring
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               those
               Gardens
               ,
               not
               knowing
               which
               way
               to
               get
               
               out
               :
               And
               being
               at
               last
               met
               with
               ,
               and
               brought
               before
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               who
               examined
               him
               strictly
               ,
               but
               could
               draw
               nothing
               else
               from
               him
               ,
               than
               that
               he
               was
               come
               in
               over
               the
               walls
               ,
               he
               was
               commanded
               to
               get
               out
               the
               same
               way
               by
               which
               he
               entred
               :
               But
               it
               seems
               ,
               the
               Eunuchs
               did
               more
               than
               Aureng-Zebe
               had
               given
               order
               for
               ,
               for
               they
               cast
               him
               down
               from
               the
               top
               of
               the
               walls
               to
               the
               bottom
               .
               As
               for
               the
               other
               Young
               Gallant
               ,
               this
               same
               Woman
               assured
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               found
               wandring
               in
               the
               Garden
               like
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               having
               confessed
               that
               he
               was
               come
               in
               by
               the
               Gate
               ,
               Aureng-Zebe
               commanded
               likewise
               ,
               that
               he
               also
               should
               pass
               away
               again
               by
               the
               same
               Gate
               ;
               yet
               reserving
               to
               himself
               a
               severe
               chastisement
               for
               the
               Eunuchs
               ,
               since
               not
               only
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Royal
               House
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Kings
               person
               is
               herein
               concerned
               .
            
             
               Some
               months
               after
               ,
               there
               arrived
               at
               Dehli
               several
               Ambassadours
               ,
               almost
               at
               the
               same
               time
               .
               The
               first
               was
               Xerif
               of
               Meccha
               ,
               whose
               Present
               did
               consist
               in
               some
               Arabian
               Horses
               :
               The
               second
               
               and
               third
               Ambassador
               were
               ,
               he
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Hyeman
               ,
               or
               
                 Happy
                 Arabia
              
               ,
               and
               he
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Bassora
               ,
               who
               likewise
               presented
               Arabian
               horses
               .
               The
               two
               remaining
               Ambassadors
               were
               sent
               from
               the
               King
               of
               Ethiopia
               .
               To
               the
               three
               first
               no
               great
               regard
               was
               given
               ;
               they
               appear'd
               in
               so
               miserable
               and
               confused
               an
               Equipage
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               perceived
               they
               came
               only
               to
               get
               some
               money
               by
               the
               means
               of
               their
               Present
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               many
               Horses
               and
               other
               Merchandise
               ,
               which
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               Ambassadors
               ,
               entred
               without
               paying
               any
               duty
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               sold
               ,
               and
               to
               buy
               for
               the
               money
               a
               quantity
               of
               Indian
               Stuffs
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               return
               without
               paying
               likewise
               any
               Impost
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               to
               the
               Ethiopian
               Embassy
               ,
               that
               deserves
               to
               be
               otherwise
               taken
               notice
               of
               ;
               the
               King
               of
               Ethiopia
               having
               received
               the
               news
               of
               the
               Revolution
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               had
               a
               design
               to
               spread
               his
               Name
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               make
               known
               his
               Grandeur
               and
               Magnificence
               by
               a
               splendid
               Embassy
               ;
               or
               ,
               as
               malice
               will
               
               have
               it
               ,
               or
               rather
               as
               the
               very
               truth
               is
               ,
               to
               reap
               some
               advantage
               by
               a
               present
               as
               well
               as
               the
               rest
               .
               Behold
               therefore
               this
               great
               Embassy
               !
               He
               chose
               for
               his
               Ambassadors
               two
               persons
               ,
               that
               one
               would
               think
               were
               the
               most
               considerable
               in
               his
               Court
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               capable
               to
               make
               such
               a
               design
               prosper
               .
               And
               who
               were
               they
               ?
               the
               one
               was
               a
               Mahumetan
               Merchant
               ,
               whom
               I
               had
               seen
               some
               years
               ago
               at
               Moka
               ,
               when
               I
               passed
               there
               coming
               out
               of
               Egypt
               over
               the
               Red-Sea
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               to
               sell
               some
               Slaves
               for
               that
               Prince
               ,
               and
               to
               buy
               of
               the
               money
               ,
               raised
               thence
               ,
               some
               Indian
               Commodities
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               fine
               Trade
               of
               that
               Great
               Christian
               King
               of
               Africa
               .
               The
               other
               was
               a
               Christian
               Merchant
               of
               Armenia
               ,
               born
               and
               married
               in
               Aleppo
               ,
               known
               in
               Ethiopia
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Murat
               .
               I
               had
               seen
               him
               also
               at
               Moka
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               accomodated
               me
               with
               the
               half
               of
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               assisted
               me
               with
               very
               good
               advice
               ,
               whereof
               I
               have
               spoken
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               History
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               taking
               me
               off
               from
               passing
               into
               Ethiopia
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               first
               design
               .
               
               He
               also
               came
               every
               year
               to
               that
               place
               ,
               in
               that
               Kings
               Name
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               end
               that
               the
               Mahumetan
               did
               ,
               and
               brought
               the
               Present
               which
               the
               King
               made
               every
               year
               ,
               to
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               English
               and
               Dutch
               Company
               of
               the
               East-Indies
               ,
               and
               carried
               away
               theirs
               .
               Now
               the
               King
               of
               Ethiopia
               ,
               sutably
               to
               his
               design
               ,
               and
               the
               desire
               he
               had
               of
               making
               his
               Ambassadors
               appear
               with
               great
               splendour
               ,
               put
               himself
               to
               great
               expences
               for
               this
               Embassie
               :
               He
               gave
               them
               thirty
               two
               young
               Slaves
               ,
               of
               both
               Sexes
               ,
               to
               sell
               them
               at
               Moka
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               make
               a
               sum
               of
               Money
               to
               bear
               their
               Charges
               .
               A
               wonderful
               largess
               !
               Slaves
               are
               commonly
               sold
               there
               for
               twenty
               five
               or
               thirty
               Crowns
               a
               piece
               ,
               one
               with
               another
               .
               A
               considerable
               sum
               .
               Besides
               ,
               he
               gave
               them
               for
               a
               Present
               to
               the
               
                 Great
                 Mogol
              
               five
               and
               twenty
               choice
               Slaves
               ,
               among
               which
               there
               were
               nine
               or
               ten
               very
               young
               ,
               proper
               to
               make
               Eunuchs
               of
               .
               A
               very
               worthy
               Present
               for
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               he
               a
               Christian
               ,
               to
               a
               Mahumetan
               Prince
               !
               It
               seems
               the
               Christianity
               of
               the
               Ethiopians
               is
               very
               different
               
               from
               ours
               .
               He
               added
               to
               that
               Present
               ,
               twelve
               Horses
               ,
               esteem'd
               as
               much
               as
               those
               of
               Arabia
               ,
               and
               a
               kind
               of
               little
               Mule
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               saw
               the
               Skin
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               very
               great
               Rarity
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               Tyger
               so
               handsomely
               speckled
               ,
               nor
               Silken
               Stuff
               of
               India
               so
               finely
               ,
               so
               variously
               ,
               and
               so
               orderly
               streaked
               ,
               as
               that
               was
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               there
               were
               for
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Present
               ,
               two
               Elephants
               Teeth
               ,
               so
               prodigious
               ,
               that
               they
               assured
               it
               was
               all
               that
               a
               very
               able-bodied
               man
               could
               do
               to
               lift
               up
               one
               of
               them
               from
               the
               ground
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               an
               Horn
               of
               an
               Oxe
               full
               of
               Civett
               ,
               and
               so
               big
               ,
               that
               the
               aperture
               of
               it
               being
               measur'd
               by
               me
               ,
               when
               it
               came
               to
               Dehli
               ,
               it
               had
               a
               Diameter
               of
               half
               a
               Foot
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               better
               .
               All
               things
               being
               thus
               prepared
               ,
               the
               Ambassadors
               depart
               from
               Gondez
               ,
               the
               Capital
               of
               Ethiopia
               ,
               situated
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Dambea
               ,
               and
               came
               through
               a
               very
               troublesome
               Countrey
               to
               Beiloul
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               dispeopled
               Sea-Port
               over
               against
               Moka
               ,
               nigh
               to
               Babel-mandel
               ,
               not
               daring
               to
               come
               (
               for
               reasons
               elswhere
               to
               
               be
               alledged
               )
               the
               ordinary
               way
               of
               the
               Caravans
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               with
               ease
               in
               forty
               dayes
               to
               Arkiko
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               pass
               to
               the
               Isle
               of
               Masoua
               .
               During
               their
               stay
               at
               Beiloul
               ,
               and
               expecting
               a
               Bark
               of
               Moka
               ,
               to
               waft
               over
               the
               
                 Red
                 Sea
              
               ,
               there
               died
               some
               of
               their
               Slaves
               ,
               because
               the
               Vessel
               tarried
               ,
               and
               they
               found
               not
               in
               that
               place
               those
               refreshments
               that
               were
               necessary
               for
               them
               .
               When
               they
               came
               to
               Moka
               ,
               they
               soon
               sold
               their
               Merchandise
               to
               raise
               a
               stock
               of
               Money
               according
               to
               order
               ,
               But
               they
               had
               this
               ill
               luck
               ,
               that
               that
               year
               the
               Slaves
               were
               very
               cheap
               ;
               because
               the
               Market
               was
               glutted
               by
               many
               other
               Merchants
               ;
               yet
               they
               raised
               a
               sum
               to
               pursue
               their
               Voyage
               :
               They
               embark'd
               upon
               an
               Indian
               Vessel
               to
               pass
               to
               Suratte
               :
               Their
               passage
               was
               pretty
               good
               ;
               they
               were
               not
               above
               five
               and
               twenty
               daies
               at
               Sea
               ;
               but
               whether
               it
               was
               that
               they
               had
               made
               no
               good
               provision
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               stock
               ,
               or
               what
               else
               the
               cause
               might
               be
               ,
               many
               of
               their
               Slaves
               and
               Horses
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Mule
               ,
               whereof
               they
               saved
               the
               Skin
               ,
               died
               .
               
               They
               were
               no
               sooner
               arrived
               at
               Suratte
               ,
               but
               a
               certain
               Rebel
               of
               Visapour
               ,
               called
               Seva-Gi
               ,
               came
               and
               ranscked
               and
               burned
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               in
               it
               their
               house
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               could
               save
               nothing
               but
               their
               Letters
               ,
               some
               Slaves
               that
               were
               sick
               ,
               or
               which
               Seva-Gi
               could
               not
               light
               on
               ,
               their
               Ethiopian
               Habits
               which
               he
               cared
               not
               for
               ,
               and
               the
               Mules
               Skin
               ,
               and
               the
               Oxes
               Horn
               ,
               which
               was
               already
               emptied
               of
               the
               Civett
               .
               They
               did
               very
               much
               exaggerate
               their
               misfortune
               ;
               but
               those
               malicious
               Indians
               that
               had
               seen
               them
               arrive
               in
               such
               a
               wretched
               condition
               ,
               without
               provisions
               ,
               without
               habits
               ,
               without
               money
               ,
               or
               Bills
               of
               Exchange
               ,
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               very
               happy
               ,
               and
               should
               reckon
               the
               Plunder
               of
               Suratte
               for
               a
               piece
               of
               their
               best
               Fortune
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               Seva-Gi
               had
               saved
               them
               the
               labour
               of
               bringing
               their
               miserable
               Present
               to
               Dehli
               ,
               and
               had
               furnisht
               them
               with
               a
               very
               specious
               pretence
               for
               their
               beggarly
               condition
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               sale
               they
               had
               made
               of
               their
               Civet
               and
               of
               some
               of
               their
               Slaves
               ,
               and
               for
               demanding
               of
               
               the
               Governour
               of
               Suratte
               provisions
               for
               their
               subsistance
               ;
               as
               also
               some
               Money
               and
               Chariots
               to
               continue
               their
               voyage
               to
               Dehli
               .
               Monsieur
               Adrican
               ,
               chief
               of
               the
               Dutch
               Factory
               ,
               my
               friend
               ,
               had
               given
               to
               the
               Armenian
               Murat
               a
               Letter
               of
               recommendation
               to
               me
               ,
               which
               he
               deliver'd
               himself
               at
               Dehli
               ,
               not
               remembring
               that
               I
               had
               been
               his
               Host
               at
               Moka
               .
               It
               was
               a
               very
               pleasant
               meeting
               when
               we
               came
               to
               know
               one
               another
               ,
               after
               the
               space
               of
               five
               or
               six
               years
               .
               I
               embraced
               him
               affectionately
               ,
               and
               promised
               him
               that
               I
               would
               serve
               him
               in
               whatever
               I
               could
               ;
               but
               that
               ,
               though
               I
               had
               acquaintance
               at
               the
               Court
               ,
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               me
               to
               do
               them
               any
               considerable
               good
               office
               there
               :
               For
               since
               they
               had
               not
               brought
               with
               them
               any
               valuable
               Present
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               Mules
               Skin
               ,
               and
               the
               empty
               Oxes
               Horn
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               seen
               going
               upon
               the
               streets
               without
               any
               Paleky
               or
               Horses
               ,
               save
               that
               of
               our
               Father
               Missionary
               ,
               and
               mine
               (
               which
               they
               had
               almost
               killed
               )
               cloathed
               like
               Beggars
               ,
               and
               followed
               with
               seven
               or
               eight
               Slaves
               ,
               bare-headed
               
               and
               bare-foot
               ,
               having
               nothing
               but
               an
               ugly
               Sharse
               tyed
               between
               their
               Legs
               ▪
               with
               a
               ragged
               Cloth
               over
               their
               left
               Shoulder
               ,
               passing
               under
               their
               left
               Arm
               like
               a
               Summer-Cloak
               ;
               since
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               they
               were
               in
               such
               a
               posture
               ,
               whatever
               I
               could
               say
               for
               them
               was
               insignificant
               ;
               they
               were
               taken
               for
               Beggars
               ,
               and
               no
               body
               took
               other
               notice
               of
               them
               .
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               I
               said
               so
               much
               of
               the
               Grandeur
               of
               their
               King
               to
               my
               
                 Agah
                 Danechmendkan
              
               ,
               who
               had
               cause
               to
               hearken
               to
               me
               ,
               as
               managing
               all
               forreign
               affairs
               there
               ,
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               gave
               them
               Audience
               ,
               received
               their
               Letters
               ,
               presented
               them
               each
               with
               an
               embroider'd
               Vest
               ,
               a
               silken
               embroider'd
               Girdle
               ,
               and
               a
               Turbant
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               gave
               order
               for
               their
               entertainment
               ,
               and
               dispatched
               them
               in
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               more
               honour
               than
               there
               was
               ground
               to
               expect
               :
               For
               in
               dismissing
               them
               ,
               he
               presented
               them
               each
               with
               an
               other
               such
               Vest
               ,
               and
               with
               6000
               Rupies
               for
               them
               all
               ,
               which
               amounteth
               to
               about
               3000
               Crowns
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Mahumetan
               had
               four
               thousand
               ,
               
               and
               Murat
               ,
               because
               a
               Christian
               ,
               but
               two
               thousand
               .
               He
               also
               gave
               them
               for
               a
               Present
               to
               their
               Master
               a
               very
               rich
               Ser-apah
               or
               Vest
               ,
               two
               great
               silver
               and
               guilt
               Trumpets
               ,
               two
               silver
               Tymbals
               ,
               a
               Poynard
               cover'd
               with
               Jewels
               ,
               and
               the
               value
               of
               about
               twenty
               thousand
               Francs
               in
               Golden
               and
               Silver
               Rupies
               ,
               to
               let
               their
               King
               see
               Money
               coyned
               ,
               as
               a
               Rarity
               he
               had
               not
               in
               his
               Countrey
               :
               But
               Aureng-Zebe
               knew
               very
               well
               that
               these
               Rupies
               would
               not
               go
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               like
               to
               buy
               commodities
               for
               them
               :
               And
               it
               fell
               out
               so
               ;
               for
               they
               laid
               them
               out
               ,
               partly
               in
               fine
               Cotton
               Cloth
               ,
               to
               make
               shirts
               of
               for
               their
               King
               ,
               Queen
               ,
               and
               their
               only
               lawful
               Son
               that
               is
               to
               be
               the
               Successor
               ;
               partly
               in
               filken
               stuffs
               streaked
               with
               Gold
               or
               Silver
               ,
               to
               make
               Vests
               and
               Summer-Drawers
               of
               ;
               partly
               in
               English
               Scarlet
               ,
               to
               make
               two
               Arabian
               Vests
               of
               for
               their
               King
               also
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               in
               Spices
               ,
               and
               in
               store
               of
               courser
               Cloth
               ,
               for
               divers
               Ladies
               of
               his
               Seraglio
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               children
               he
               had
               by
               them
               ;
               all
               without
               paying
               any
               duty
               .
            
             
             
               For
               all
               my
               friendship
               with
               Murat
               ,
               there
               were
               three
               things
               that
               made
               me
               almost
               repent
               to
               have
               served
               them
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               because
               Murat
               having
               promised
               me
               to
               leave
               with
               me
               for
               50
               Rupies
               ,
               a
               little
               Son
               of
               his
               ,
               that
               was
               very
               pretty
               ,
               of
               a
               delicate
               Black
               ,
               and
               without
               such
               a
               swelled
               Nose
               ,
               or
               such
               thick
               Lips
               as
               commonly
               the
               Ethiopians
               have
               ,
               broke
               his
               word
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               let
               me
               know
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               take
               no
               less
               for
               him
               than
               300
               Rupies
               .
               For
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               had
               thoughts
               of
               Buying
               him
               ,
               for
               rarities
               sake
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               might
               say
               ,
               a
               Father
               had
               sold
               me
               his
               Son.
               The
               second
               ,
               because
               I
               found
               ,
               that
               Murat
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Mahumetan
               ,
               had
               obliged
               themselves
               to
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               employ
               their
               interest
               with
               their
               King
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               permit
               in
               Ethiopia
               to
               rebuild
               an
               old
               Mosquee
               ruined
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Portugals
               ,
               and
               which
               had
               been
               Built
               for
               a
               Tomb
               of
               a
               great
               Dervich
               ,
               which
               went
               from
               Mecha
               into
               Ethiopia
               for
               the
               propagation
               of
               Mahumetanism
               ,
               and
               there
               made
               great
               progress
               .
               They
               received
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               
               two
               thousand
               Rupies
               for
               this
               engagement
               .
               This
               Mosquee
               had
               been
               pulled
               down
               by
               the
               Portugals
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               with
               their
               succors
               into
               Ethiopia
               ,
               which
               the
               then
               King
               ,
               who
               turn'd
               Catholick
               ,
               had
               asked
               of
               them
               against
               a
               Mahumetan
               Prince
               ,
               Invading
               his
               Kingdom
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               because
               they
               desired
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               their
               King
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               an
               Alcoran
               ,
               and
               eight
               other
               Books
               ,
               which
               I
               well
               remember
               ,
               were
               of
               the
               most
               reputed
               in
               the
               Mahumetan
               Religion
               :
               Which
               proceeding
               seemed
               to
               me
               very
               unworthy
               of
               a
               Christian
               Embassadour
               ,
               and
               Christian
               King
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               to
               me
               what
               I
               had
               been
               told
               at
               Moka
               ,
               that
               the
               Christianity
               of
               Ethiopia
               must
               needs
               be
               some
               odd
               thing
               ;
               that
               it
               savours
               much
               of
               Mahumetanisme
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Mahumetans
               increase
               exceedingly
               in
               that
               Empire
               ,
               especially
               since
               the
               Portugals
               ,
               that
               came
               in
               there
               for
               the
               reason
               lately
               expressed
               ,
               were
               either
               killed
               ,
               upon
               the
               death
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               by
               the
               Cabal
               of
               the
               Queen
               Mother
               ,
               or
               expelled
               together
               ,
               with
               the
               Patriarch
               Jesuite
               ,
               
               whom
               they
               had
               brought
               along
               from
               Goa
               .
            
             
               During
               the
               time
               that
               the
               Ambassadors
               were
               at
               Dehli
               ,
               my
               Agah
               ,
               who
               is
               more
               than
               ordinary
               curious
               ,
               made
               them
               often
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               when
               I
               was
               present
               ,
               to
               inform
               himself
               of
               the
               State
               and
               Government
               of
               their
               Country
               ,
               and
               principally
               to
               learn
               something
               of
               the
               source
               of
               the
               Nile
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Ababile
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               discoursed
               to
               us
               as
               a
               thing
               so
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               no
               body
               doubted
               of
               it
               .
               Murat
               himself
               ,
               and
               a
               Mogol
               ,
               who
               was
               returned
               out
               of
               Ethiopia
               with
               him
               ,
               had
               been
               there
               ,
               and
               told
               us
               very
               near
               the
               same
               particulars
               with
               those
               I
               had
               received
               of
               it
               at
               
                 Moka
                 ;
                 viz.
              
               That
               the
               Nile
               had
               its
               Origine
               in
               the
               Country
               of
               Agaus
               ;
               that
               it
               issued
               out
               of
               the
               Earth
               by
               two
               Springs
               bubling
               up
               ,
               near
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               which
               did
               form
               a
               little
               Lake
               of
               about
               thirty
               or
               forty
               paces
               long
               ;
               that
               coming
               out
               of
               this
               Lake
               ,
               it
               did
               make
               a
               considerable
               River
               :
               and
               that
               from
               space
               to
               space
               it
               received
               small
               Rivers
               increasing
               it
               .
               
               They
               added
               ,
               that
               it
               went
               on
               circling
               ,
               and
               making
               as
               't
               were
               a
               great
               Isle
               ;
               and
               that
               afterwards
               it
               tumbled
               down
               from
               steep
               Rocks
               into
               a
               great
               Lake
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               were
               divers
               fruitfuls
               Isles
               ,
               store
               of
               Crocodiles
               ,
               and
               (
               which
               would
               be
               remarkable
               enough
               ,
               if
               true
               )
               abundance
               of
               Sea-calves
               ,
               that
               have
               no
               other
               vent
               for
               their
               Excrements
               than
               that
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               take
               in
               their
               food
               ;
               this
               Lake
               being
               in
               the
               Country
               of
               Dambea
               ,
               three
               small
               daies
               journey
               from
               Gondar
               ,
               and
               four
               or
               five
               dayes
               journey
               from
               the
               source
               of
               the
               Nile
               :
               And
               lastly
               ,
               that
               this
               River
               did
               break
               out
               of
               this
               Lake
               ,
               being
               augmented
               with
               many
               River-waters
               ,
               and
               with
               several
               Torrents
               falling
               into
               it
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Rainy
               Season
               (
               which
               do
               regularly
               begin
               there
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Indies
               about
               July
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               considerable
               and
               convincing
               for
               the
               inundation
               of
               the
               Nile
               )
               and
               so
               runs
               away
               through
               Sonnar
               ,
               the
               capital
               City
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Fungi
               ,
               Tributary
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Ethiopia
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               passeth
               to
               the
               Plains
               of
               Mesre
               ,
               which
               is
               Egypt
               .
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
               The
               Ambassadors
               were
               not
               wanting
               to
               say
               more
               than
               was
               liked
               on
               the
               subject
               of
               their
               Kings
               Greatness
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               strength
               of
               his
               Army
               ;
               but
               the
               Mogolian
               did
               not
               over-much
               agree
               with
               them
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               in
               their
               absence
               represented
               to
               us
               this
               Army
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               seen
               twice
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               with
               the
               Ethiopian
               King
               on
               the
               head
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               wretched
               thing
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               They
               also
               related
               to
               us
               divers
               particulars
               of
               that
               Country
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               put
               in
               my
               Journal
               ,
               one
               day
               perhaps
               to
               be
               digested
               and
               copied
               :
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               I
               shall
               insert
               here
               three
               or
               four
               things
               which
               Murat
               told
               me
               ,
               because
               I
               esteem
               them
               very
               extravagant
               for
               a
               Christian
               Kingdom
               .
               He
               said
               then
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               few
               men
               in
               Ethiopia
               ,
               who
               besides
               their
               lawful
               Wife
               ,
               had
               not
               many
               others
               ,
               and
               himself
               owned
               that
               he
               had
               two
               ,
               without
               reckoning
               her
               which
               he
               had
               left
               at
               Aleppo
               :
               That
               the
               Ethiopian
               Women
               did
               not
               so
               hide
               themselves
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               in
               the
               Indies
               among
               the
               Mahumetans
               ,
               
               nor
               even
               as
               among
               the
               
                 Gentils
                 :
                 That
              
               those
               of
               the
               meaner
               sort
               of
               People
               ▪
               Maids
               or
               Married
               Women
               ,
               Slaves
               or
               Free
               ,
               were
               often
               together
               pell-mell
               ,
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Chamber
               ▪
               without
               those
               jealousies
               so
               common
               in
               other
               Countries
               :
               That
               the
               Women
               of
               Lords
               did
               not
               stick
               much
               to
               go
               into
               the
               House
               of
               a
               simple
               Cavalier
               ,
               whom
               they
               knew
               to
               be
               a
               man
               of
               Execution
               :
               That
               if
               I
               had
               gone
               into
               Ethiopia
               ,
               they
               would
               soon
               have
               obliged
               me
               to
               Marry
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               done
               ,
               a
               few
               years
               since
               ,
               to
               a
               certain
               European
               ,
               who
               named
               himself
               a
               Greek
               Physician
               :
               That
               an
               ancient
               man
               ,
               of
               about
               fourscore
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               did
               one
               day
               present
               to
               the
               King
               fourscore
               Sons
               ,
               all
               of
               age
               ,
               and
               able
               to
               bear
               Arms
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               King
               asked
               him
               ,
               Whether
               he
               had
               no
               more
               but
               them
               ?
               To
               whom
               having
               answer'd
               ,
               No
               ,
               but
               only
               some
               Daughters
               ,
               the
               King
               sent
               him
               away
               with
               this
               reproach
               ;
               Begone
               ,
               thou
               Calf
               ,
               and
               be
               ashamed
               for
               having
               no
               more
               Children
               at
               that
               age
               ,
               as
               if
               Women
               were
               wanting
               in
               my
               Dominions
               !
               
               That
               the
               King
               himself
               had
               at
               least
               fourscore
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               running
               about
               pell-mell
               in
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               for
               whom
               he
               had
               caused
               to
               be
               made
               a
               number
               of
               round
               vernished
               sticks
               ,
               made
               like
               a
               little
               maze
               ;
               those
               Children
               being
               fond
               of
               having
               that
               in
               their
               hand
               like
               a
               Scepter
               ,
               distinguishing
               them
               from
               those
               that
               were
               Children
               of
               Slaves
               ,
               or
               from
               others
               living
               in
               that
               place
               .
            
             
               Aureng-Zebe
               sent
               also
               twice
               for
               these
               Ambassadors
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               that
               my
               Agah
               did
               ,
               and
               especially
               to
               enquire
               after
               the
               state
               of
               Mahumetanisns
               in
               that
               Country
               .
               He
               had
               also
               the
               curiosity
               of
               Viewing
               the
               skin
               of
               the
               Mule
               ,
               which
               remained
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               how
               ,
               in
               the
               Fortress
               amongst
               the
               Officers
               ;
               which
               was
               to
               me
               a
               great
               mortification
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               designed
               it
               for
               me
               for
               the
               good
               services
               I
               had
               done
               them
               .
               I
               made
               account
               to
               have
               one
               day
               presented
               it
               to
               some
               very
               curious
               person
               in
               Europe
               .
               I
               urged
               often
               ,
               that
               together
               with
               the
               Mules
               skin
               ,
               they
               should
               carry
               the
               great
               Horn
               to
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               
               to
               shew
               it
               him
               ;
               but
               they
               fear'd
               ,
               least
               he
               should
               make
               a
               question
               ,
               which
               would
               have
               perplexed
               them
               ;
               viz.
               how
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               saved
               the
               Horn
               from
               the
               plunder
               of
               Suratte
               ,
               and
               lost
               the
               Civet
               ?
            
             
               Whilst
               these
               Ambassadors
               of
               Ethiopia
               were
               at
               Dehli
               ,
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               called
               together
               his
               Privy
               Councel
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               learn'd
               persons
               of
               his
               Court
               ,
               to
               chuse
               a
               new
               Master
               for
               his
               third
               Son
               ,
               
                 Sultan
                 Eckbar
              
               ,
               whom
               he
               design'd
               for
               his
               Successor
               .
               In
               this
               Councel
               he
               shew'd
               the
               passion
               he
               hath
               to
               have
               this
               young
               Prince
               well
               Educated
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               him
               a
               great
               Man.
               Aureng-Zebe
               is
               not
               ignorant
               of
               what
               importance
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               't
               is
               to
               be
               wished
               ,
               that
               as
               much
               as
               Kings
               surmount
               others
               in
               greatness
               ,
               they
               may
               also
               exceed
               them
               in
               Virtue
               and
               Knowledge
               .
               He
               also
               well
               knows
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               the
               principal
               sources
               of
               the
               Misery
               ,
               of
               the
               mis-Goverment
               ,
               of
               the
               un-Peopling
               ,
               and
               the
               decay
               of
               the
               Empires
               of
               Asia
               proceeds
               from
               thence
               ,
               
               that
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Kings
               thereof
               are
               brought
               up
               only
               by
               Women
               and
               Eunuchs
               ,
               which
               often
               are
               no
               other
               than
               wrecthed
               Slaves
               of
               
                 Russia
                 ,
                 Circassia
                 ,
                 Mingrelia
                 ,
                 Gurgistan
              
               and
               Ethiopia
               ;
               mean
               and
               servile
               ,
               ignorant
               and
               insolent
               souls
               .
               These
               Prince
               become
               Kings
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               of
               age
               ,
               without
               being
               instructed
               ,
               and
               without
               knowing
               what
               't
               is
               to
               be
               a
               King
               ;
               amazed
               when
               they
               begin
               to
               come
               abroad
               out
               of
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               as
               persons
               coming
               out
               of
               another
               World
               ,
               or
               let
               out
               of
               some
               subterraneous
               Cave
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               lived
               all
               their
               life
               time
               ;
               wondring
               at
               every
               thing
               they
               meet
               ,
               like
               so
               many
               Innocents
               ;
               believing
               all
               ,
               and
               fearing
               all
               ,
               like
               Children
               ,
               or
               nothing
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               stupid
               :
               And
               all
               this
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Nature
               ,
               and
               sutable
               to
               the
               first
               Images
               imprinted
               upon
               them
               ;
               commonly
               high
               and
               proud
               ,
               and
               seemingly
               grave
               ,
               but
               of
               that
               kind
               of
               pride
               and
               gravity
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               flat
               and
               distasteful
               ,
               and
               so
               unbecoming
               them
               ,
               that
               one
               may
               plainly
               see
               ,
               't
               is
               noehing
               but
               brutality
               or
               barbarousness
               ,
               
               and
               the
               effect
               of
               some
               ill-studied
               and
               ill-digested
               Documents
               ;
               or
               else
               they
               fall
               into
               some
               childish
               civilities
               ,
               yet
               more
               unsavoury
               ;
               or
               into
               such
               cruelties
               ,
               as
               are
               blind
               and
               brutal
               ;
               or
               into
               that
               mean
               and
               gross
               vice
               of
               drunkenness
               ,
               or
               into
               an
               excessive
               and
               altogether
               unreasonable
               Luxury
               ,
               either
               ruining
               their
               bodies
               and
               understandings
               with
               their
               Concubines
               ,
               or
               altogether
               abandoning
               themselves
               to
               the
               pleasures
               of
               Hunting
               ,
               like
               some
               carniverous
               Animals
               ,
               preferring
               a
               pack
               of
               Dogs
               before
               the
               life
               of
               so
               many
               poor
               people
               ,
               whom
               they
               force
               to
               follow
               them
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               their
               Game
               ,
               and
               suffer
               to
               perish
               of
               hunger
               ,
               heat
               ,
               cold
               ,
               and
               misery
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               they
               alwayes
               run
               into
               some
               extreme
               or
               other
               ,
               being
               altogether
               irrational
               and
               extravagant
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               are
               carried
               by
               their
               natural
               temper
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               first
               impressions
               that
               are
               given
               them
               ;
               thus
               remaining
               ,
               almost
               all
               ,
               in
               a
               strange
               ignorance
               of
               what
               concerns
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               the
               reins
               of
               the
               Government
               being
               abandoned
               to
               some
               
               Visir
               ,
               who
               entertains
               them
               in
               their
               ignorance
               and
               in
               their
               passions
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               two
               strongest
               supports
               he
               can
               have
               to
               rule
               alwayes
               according
               to
               his
               own
               mind
               ,
               with
               most
               assurance
               ,
               and
               the
               least
               contradiction
               ;
               and
               given
               over
               also
               to
               those
               Slaves
               their
               Mothers
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               Eunuchs
               ,
               who
               often
               know
               nothing
               but
               to
               continue
               plots
               of
               cruelty
               ,
               whereby
               they
               strangle
               and
               banish
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               the
               Visirs
               ,
               and
               even
               the
               Grand
               Signors
               themselves
               ;
               so
               that
               no
               man
               whatsoever
               ,
               that
               hath
               any
               Estate
               ,
               can
               be
               in
               safety
               of
               his
               life
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               return
               ;
               after
               all
               these
               Ambassadors
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               spoken
               of
               ,
               there
               came
               at
               last
               news
               ,
               that
               the
               Ambassador
               of
               Persia
               was
               upon
               the
               frontiers
               .
               The
               Persian
               Omrah's
               ,
               that
               are
               at
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Mogol
               ,
               spred
               a
               rumor
               that
               he
               came
               for
               affairs
               of
               great
               importance
               ;
               though
               intelligent
               persons
               much
               doubted
               of
               a
               Commission
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               considering
               that
               the
               time
               of
               great
               conjunctures
               was
               passed
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               Omrahs
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Persians
               
               did
               what
               they
               did
               ,
               rather
               to
               make
               a
               show
               ,
               than
               for
               any
               thing
               else
               .
               Mean
               time
               ,
               on
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Entry
               ,
               this
               Ambassador
               was
               received
               with
               all
               possible
               respect
               :
               The
               Bazars
               ,
               through
               which
               he
               passed
               ,
               were
               all
               new-painted
               ,
               and
               the
               Cavalry
               attending
               on
               the
               way
               for
               above
               the
               length
               of
               a
               whole
               League
               .
               Many
               Omrah's
               accompanied
               him
               with
               Musick
               ,
               Tymbals
               and
               Trumpets
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               entred
               into
               the
               Fortress
               ,
               or
               the
               Palace
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Guns
               went
               off
               .
               Aureng-Zebe
               received
               him
               with
               much
               civility
               ,
               and
               was
               content
               he
               should
               make
               his
               Address
               to
               him
               after
               the
               Persian
               mode
               ,
               receiving
               also
               ,
               without
               any
               scruple
               ,
               immediately
               from
               his
               hands
               the
               Letters
               of
               his
               King
               ;
               which
               ,
               out
               of
               respect
               ,
               he
               lifted
               up
               even
               to
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               read
               them
               with
               a
               grave
               and
               serious
               countenance
               :
               Which
               done
               ,
               he
               caused
               an
               embroider'd
               Vest
               to
               be
               brought
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               rich
               .
               Turbant
               and
               Girdle
               ,
               commanding
               it
               to
               be
               put
               on
               him
               in
               his
               presence
               .
               A
               little
               after
               ,
               it
               was
               intimated
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               
               order
               his
               Present
               to
               be
               brought
               in
               ,
               which
               consisted
               of
               five
               and
               twenty
               as
               handsome
               Horses
               as
               ever
               I
               saw
               ,
               led
               ,
               and
               cover'd
               with
               embroider'd
               trappings
               ;
               and
               of
               twenty
               very
               stately
               and
               lusty
               Camels
               ,
               as
               big
               as
               Elephants
               :
               Moreover
               ,
               of
               a
               good
               number
               of
               Boxes
               ,
               said
               to
               be
               full
               of
               most
               excellent
               Rose-water
               ;
               and
               of
               a
               certain
               distilled
               water
               ,
               very
               precious
               ,
               and
               esteemed
               highly
               cordial
               ;
               besides
               ,
               there
               were
               displayed
               five
               or
               six
               very
               rich
               and
               very
               large
               Tapisseries
               ,
               and
               some
               embroider'd
               pieces
               exceeding
               Noble
               ,
               wrought
               in
               small
               flowers
               ,
               so
               fine
               and
               delicate
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               in
               all
               Europe
               any
               such
               can
               be
               met
               with
               .
               To
               all
               this
               were
               added
               four
               Damaskin'd
               Swords
               ,
               with
               as
               many
               Poynards
               ,
               all
               cover'd
               with
               Jewels
               ;
               as
               also
               five
               or
               six
               Harnasses
               of
               Horses
               ,
               which
               were
               much
               esteem'd
               ,
               being
               also
               very
               fine
               and
               rich
               ,
               the
               stuff
               being
               raised
               with
               rich
               Embroidery
               set
               with
               small
               Pearls
               ,
               and
               very
               fair
               Turcoises
               of
               the
               old
               Rock
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               observ'd
               ,
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               beheld
               this
               Present
               very
               attentively
               ;
               
               that
               he
               admired
               the
               beanty
               and
               rarity
               of
               every
               piece
               ,
               and
               that
               several
               times
               he
               extolled
               the
               Generosity
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               ;
               assigning
               to
               the
               Ambassador
               a
               place
               among
               his
               chief
               Omrahs
               .
               And
               after
               he
               had
               entertained
               him
               a
               while
               with
               a
               discourse
               about
               the
               inconveniencies
               and
               hardships
               of
               his
               Voyage
               ,
               he
               dismist
               him
               ,
               and
               made
               instance
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               come
               every
               day
               to
               see
               him
               .
            
             
               During
               the
               four
               or
               five
               Months
               that
               the
               Ambassador
               staid
               at
               Dehli
               ,
               he
               was
               always
               splendidly
               treated
               at
               
               Aureng-Zebe's
               charge
               ;
               and
               the
               greatest
               Omrahs
               presented
               him
               one
               after
               another
               ;
               and
               at
               last
               he
               was
               very
               honourably
               dismissed
               :
               For
               Aureng-Zebe
               had
               him
               apparell'd
               with
               another
               rich
               Serapah
               or
               Vest
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               added
               considerable
               presents
               for
               himself
               ,
               reserving
               those
               he
               intended
               for
               his
               King
               ,
               'till
               he
               should
               send
               an
               Ambassador
               expresly
               ;
               which
               sometime
               after
               he
               did
               .
            
             
               Notwithstanding
               all
               these
               testimonies
               of
               honour
               and
               respect
               which
               Aureng-Zebe
               had
               shew'd
               to
               this
               Ambassador
               ,
               
               the
               same
               Persians
               ,
               above-spoken
               of
               ,
               gave
               out
               ,
               that
               their
               King
               had
               sensibly
               reproached
               him
               in
               his
               Letters
               ,
               with
               the
               Death
               of
               Dara
               ,
               and
               the
               imprisonment
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               as
               actions
               unworthy
               of
               a
               Brother
               ,
               and
               a
               Son
               ,
               and
               a
               Musulman
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               had
               also
               hit
               him
               with
               the
               word
               A●m-Guire
               ,
               or
               Conquerour
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               Aureng-Zebe
               had
               caused
               to
               be
               engraven
               on
               his
               Coyn.
               But
               't
               is
               hard
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               should
               do
               any
               such
               thing
               to
               provoke
               such
               a
               Victorious
               Prince
               ,
               since
               Persia
               is
               not
               in
               a
               condition
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               War
               with
               Indostan
               ;
               I
               am
               rather
               apt
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               Persia
               hath
               work
               enough
               to
               keep
               Kandahar
               on
               the
               side
               of
               Indostan
               ,
               and
               the
               Frontiers
               on
               the
               side
               of
               Turky
               :
               Its
               Forces
               and
               Riches
               are
               known
               ;
               it
               produceth
               not
               always
               such
               great
               Kings
               as
               the
               Chah-Abbas
               ,
               Valiant
               ,
               Intelligent
               ,
               and
               Politick
               ,
               knowing
               to
               make
               use
               of
               every
               thing
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               much
               with
               small
               expences
               .
               If
               it
               were
               in
               a
               condition
               of
               undertaking
               any
               thing
               against
               Indostan
               ,
               or
               really
               
               sensible
               of
               Piety
               and
               the
               Musal-Man
               Faith
               ,
               why
               was
               it
               that
               in
               these
               last
               troubles
               and
               Civil
               Wars
               ,
               which
               continued
               so
               long
               in
               Indostan
               ,
               the
               Persians
               sat
               still
               and
               looked
               on
               ,
               when
               
                 Dara
                 ,
                 Chan-Jehan
                 ,
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
                 ,
              
               and
               perhaps
               the
               Governour
               of
               Caboul
               desired
               their
               assistance
               ;
               and
               they
               might
               with
               no
               very
               great
               Army
               ,
               nor
               great
               expences
               have
               seized
               on
               the
               fairest
               part
               of
               India
               ,
               beginning
               from
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Caboul
               ,
               unto
               the
               River
               Indus
               ,
               and
               beyond
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               themselves
               Umpires
               of
               all
               things
               ?
               yet
               notwithstanding
               there
               must
               needs
               have
               been
               some
               offensive
               expressions
               in
               those
               Persian
               Letters
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               Ambassador
               must
               have
               done
               or
               said
               something
               that
               displeased
               Aureng-Zebe
               ;
               because
               two
               or
               three
               daies
               after
               he
               had
               dismissed
               him
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               rumour
               to
               be
               spread-abroad
               ,
               that
               the
               Ambassador
               had
               caused
               the
               Ham-strings
               of
               the
               presented
               Horses
               to
               be
               Cut
               ;
               And
               the
               Ambassador
               being
               yet
               upon
               the
               Frontiers
               ,
               he
               made
               him
               return
               all
               the
               Indian
               Slaves
               which
               he
               carried
               along
               
               with
               him
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               had
               a
               prodigious
               number
               .
            
             
               Mean
               while
               ,
               Aureng-Zebe
               was
               not
               so
               much
               concern'd
               ,
               nor
               troubled
               himself
               so
               much
               with
               this
               Ambassador
               ,
               as
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               upon
               a
               like
               occasion
               ,
               did
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               was
               sent
               to
               him
               from
               the
               Great
               Chah-Abbas
               .
               When
               the
               Persians
               are
               in
               the
               humor
               of
               Rallying
               against
               the
               Indians
               ,
               they
               relate
               these
               three
               or
               four
               little
               Stories
               of
               them
               :
               They
               say
               ,
               that
               Chah-Jehan
               seeing
               that
               the
               Courtship
               and
               promises
               made
               to
               their
               Ambassador
               were
               not
               able
               to
               prevail
               with
               him
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               make
               him
               perform
               his
               salute
               after
               the
               Indian
               Mode
               ,
               he
               devised
               this
               artifice
               ;
               he
               commanded
               to
               shut
               the
               great
               Gate
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               Am-kas
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               to
               receive
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               only
               open
               the
               Wicket
               ,
               through
               which
               one
               man
               could
               not
               pass
               but
               very
               difficultly
               ,
               by
               stooping
               and
               holding
               down
               his
               Head
               ,
               as
               the
               fashion
               is
               when
               one
               maketh
               an
               Indian
               Reverence
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               it
               might
               be
               said
               ,
               he
               had
               made
               the
               Ambassador
               put
               himself
               
               in
               a
               posture
               which
               was
               something
               lower
               than
               the
               Indian
               Salam
               or
               Salute
               ;
               but
               that
               that
               Ambassador
               being
               aware
               of
               this
               trick
               ,
               came
               in
               with
               his
               Back
               fore-most
               :
               And
               that
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               out
               of
               indignation
               to
               see
               himself
               catch'd
               ,
               told
               him
               ,
               Eh-Bed-bakt
               ,
               Thou
               Wretch
               ,
               dost
               thou
               think
               thou
               comest
               into
               a
               Stable
               of
               Asses
               ,
               such
               as
               thou
               art
               ?
               And
               that
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               without
               any
               alteration
               ,
               answered
               ;
               Who
               would
               not
               think
               so
               ,
               seeing
               such
               a
               little
               Door
               ?
            
             
               Another
               story
               is
               this
               ;
               That
               at
               a
               certain
               time
               Chah-Jehan
               taking
               ill
               some
               course
               and
               fierce
               answers
               return'd
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Persian
               Ambassador
               ,
               could
               not
               hold
               to
               tell
               him
               ;
               What
               ,
               hath
               Chah-Abbas
               no
               other
               men
               at
               his
               Court
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               send
               to
               me
               such
               a
               Fool
               as
               thy self
               ?
               And
               that
               the
               Ambassador
               answer'd
               ;
               He
               hath
               many
               better
               and
               wiser
               men
               than
               me
               ,
               but
               
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 Ambassador
                 :
              
               They
               add
               ,
               that
               on
               a
               certain
               day
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               who
               had
               made
               the
               Ambassador
               to
               Dine
               in
               his
               Presence
               ,
               and
               sought
               some
               occasion
               
               to
               affront
               him
               ,
               seeing
               that
               he
               was
               busie
               in
               picking
               and
               gnawing
               of
               Bones
               ,
               asked
               him
               smiling
               ,
               
                 Eh
                 Eltchy-Gi
              
               ,
               My
               Lord
               Ambassador
               ,
               
                 What
                 shall
                 the
                 Dogs
                 eat
              
               ?
               And
               that
               he
               answer'd
               readily
               ,
               Kichery
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               dish
               of
               Pulse
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Food
               of
               the
               meaner
               sort
               of
               People
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               saw
               Chah-Jehan
               eat
               ,
               because
               he
               loved
               it
               .
            
             
               They
               say
               also
               ,
               that
               Chah-Jehan
               once
               asked
               him
               ,
               What
               he
               thought
               of
               his
               new
               Dehli
               (
               which
               he
               was
               building
               )
               in
               comparison
               of
               Hispahan
               ?
               and
               that
               he
               answer'd
               aloud
               ,
               and
               with
               an
               oath
               ,
               
                 Billah
                 ,
                 Billah
                 ,
                 Hispahan
                 doth
                 not
                 come
                 near
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 Dehli
              
               ;
               which
               Chah-Jehan
               took
               for
               a
               high
               commendation
               ,
               though
               the
               Ambassador
               mocked
               him
               ,
               because
               the
               dust
               is
               so
               troublesome
               at
               Dehli
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               they
               relate
               that
               Chah-Jehan
               one
               day
               pressing
               him
               to
               tell
               him
               ,
               What
               he
               thought
               of
               the
               Grandeur
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Indostan
               ,
               compared
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               ?
               He
               answer'd
               ,
               That
               ,
               in
               his
               opinion
               ,
               one
               could
               not
               
               better
               compare
               the
               Kings
               of
               India
               than
               to
               a
               large
               Moon
               of
               15
               or
               16
               daies
               old
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               Persia
               ,
               to
               a
               small
               Moon
               of
               2
               or
               3
               dayes
               .
               And
               that
               this
               answer
               did
               at
               first
               please
               Chah-Jehan
               ;
               but
               that
               soon
               after
               he
               perceived
               ,
               that
               that
               comparison
               did
               him
               but
               little
               honour
               ,
               the
               Ambassadors
               sense
               being
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
               Indostan
               were
               decreasing
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               Persia
               increasing
               .
            
             
               Whether
               these
               points
               are
               so
               commendable
               ,
               and
               such
               marks
               of
               wit
               ,
               every
               one
               is
               free
               to
               judge
               ,
               as
               he
               seeth
               cause
               .
               My
               opinion
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               discreet
               and
               respectful
               gravity
               is
               much
               more
               becoming
               Ambassadors
               ,
               than
               rallery
               and
               roughness
               ,
               especially
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               to
               do
               with
               Kings
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               be
               rallied
               with
               ,
               witness
               an
               accident
               that
               befell
               this
               very
               Ambassador
               ;
               for
               Chah-Jehan
               was
               at
               length
               so
               weary
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               freedom
               ,
               that
               he
               called
               him
               no
               otherwise
               than
               Fool
               ;
               and
               one
               day
               gave
               secret
               order
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               should
               enter
               into
               a
               pretty
               long
               and
               narrow
               Stree
               ,
               that
               is
               near
               the
               Fortress
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Hall
               of
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               they
               
               should
               let
               loose
               upon
               him
               an
               ill-conditioned
               and
               fierce
               Elephant
               ;
               and
               certainly
               ,
               if
               the
               Ambassador
               had
               not
               nimbly
               lept
               out
               of
               his
               Paleky
               ,
               and
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               dextrous
               attendants
               ,
               shot
               some
               Arrows
               into
               the
               Trump
               of
               the
               Elephant
               ,
               which
               forced
               him
               to
               turn
               back
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               utterly
               spoiled
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               upon
               the
               departure
               of
               the
               Persian
               Ambassador
               ,
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               received
               with
               that
               admirable
               wisdome
               his
               Tutor
               Mallah-Sale
               ,
               the
               History
               of
               which
               is
               rare
               and
               considerable
               .
               This
               old
               man
               ,
               who
               long
               since
               had
               retired
               himself
               towards
               Caboul
               ,
               and
               setled
               himself
               on
               some
               Lands
               ,
               which
               Chah-Jehan
               had
               given
               him
               ,
               had
               no
               sooner
               heard
               of
               the
               great
               fortune
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               his
               Discipline
               ,
               who
               had
               overcome
               Dara
               and
               all
               his
               other
               Brothers
               ,
               and
               was
               now
               King
               of
               Indostan
               ,
               but
               he
               came
               in
               hast
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               swelled
               with
               hopes
               of
               being
               presently
               advanced
               to
               no
               less
               than
               the
               dignity
               of
               an
               Omrah
               .
               He
               maketh
               his
               Court
               ,
               and
               endeavours
               to
               engage
               all
               his
               friends
               ,
               and
               Rauchenara-Begum
               ,
               the
               
               Kings
               Sister
               employs
               her self
               for
               him
               .
               But
               yet
               there
               pass
               three
               whole
               Months
               ,
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               does
               not
               so
               much
               as
               seem
               to
               look
               upon
               him
               ;
               till
               at
               length
               wearied
               to
               have
               him
               always
               at
               his
               Elbow
               ,
               and
               before
               his
               Face
               ,
               he
               sent
               for
               him
               to
               a
               plaee
               apart
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               no
               body
               but
               
                 Hakim-lul-Mouluk
                 ,
                 Danech-mend-kan
              
               ,
               and
               three
               or
               four
               of
               those
               
                 Omr
                 ahs
              
               ,
               that
               pretend
               to
               Science
               ,
               and
               then
               spoke
               to
               him
               to
               this
               effect
               (
               as
               I
               was
               informed
               by
               my
               
                 Agah
                 .
              
               )
            
             
               What
               is
               it
               you
               would
               have
               of
               me
               Doctor
               ?
               Can
               you
               reasonably
               desire
               I
               should
               make
               you
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               Omrahs
               of
               my
               Court
               ?
               Let
               me
               tell
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               had
               instructed
               me
               as
               you
               should
               have
               done
               ,
               nothing
               would
               be
               more
               just
               :
               For
               I
               am
               of
               this
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               a
               Child
               well
               educated
               and
               instructed
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               obliged
               to
               his
               Master
               as
               to
               his
               Father
               :
               But
               where
               are
               those
               good
               Documents
               you
               have
               given
               me
               ?
               In
               the
               first
               place
               you
               have
               taught
               me
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               
                 Frangistan
                 (
                 so
                 it
                 seems
                 they
                 call
              
               Europe
               )
               was
               nothing
               ,
               but
               I
               know
               not
               what
               little
               Island
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               greatest
               King
               was
               he
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               and
               
               next
               to
               him
               he
               of
               Holland
               ,
               and
               after
               him
               he
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               as
               to
               the
               other
               Kings
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               France
               and
               Andalusia
               ,
               you
               have
               represented
               them
               to
               me
               as
               our
               petty
               Raja's
               ;
               telling
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
               Indostan
               were
               far
               above
               them
               all
               together
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               the
               true
               and
               only
               Houmajons
               ,
               the
               Ekbars
               ,
               the
               Jehan-Guyres
               ,
               the
               Chah-Jehans
               ,
               the
               Fortunate
               ones
               ,
               the
               Great
               ones
               ,
               the
               Conquerors
               and
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               and
               that
               Persia
               and
               
                 Usbec
                 ,
                 Kach-guer
                 ,
                 Tatar
              
               and
               
                 Catay
                 ,
                 Pegu
                 ,
                 China
              
               ,
               and
               Matchina
               did
               tremble
               at
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Indostan
               :
               Admirable
               Geography
               !
               You
               should
               rather
               have
               taught
               me
               exactly
               to
               distinguish
               all
               those
               different
               States
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               well
               to
               understand
               their
               strength
               ,
               their
               way
               of
               fighting
               ,
               their
               Customs
               ,
               Religions
               ,
               Governments
               &
               Interests
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               perusal
               of
               solid
               History
               ,
               to
               observe
               their
               Rise
               ,
               Progress
               ,
               Decay
               ,
               and
               whence
               ,
               how
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               accidents
               and
               errors
               ,
               those
               great
               Changes
               and
               Revolutions
               of
               Empires
               and
               Kingdoms
               have
               happened
               .
               I
               have
               scarce
               learnt
               of
               you
               the
               name
               of
               my
               Grandsires
               ,
               the
               famous
               Founders
               of
               this
               
               Empire
               ;
               so
               far
               were
               you
               from
               having
               taught
               me
               the
               History
               of
               their
               Life
               ,
               and
               what
               course
               they
               took
               to
               make
               such
               great
               Conquests
               .
               You
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               teach
               me
               the
               Arabian
               Tongue
               ,
               to
               read
               and
               to
               write
               ,
               I
               am
               much
               obliged
               to
               you
               (
               forsooth
               )
               for
               baving
               made
               me
               lose
               so
               much
               time
               upon
               a
               Language
               ,
               that
               requires
               ten
               or
               twelve
               years
               to
               attaein
               to
               its
               perfection
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               Son
               of
               a
               King
               should
               think
               it
               to
               be
               an
               honour
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Grammarian
               or
               some
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               learn
               other
               Languages
               than
               those
               of
               his
               Neighbors
               ,
               when
               he
               cannot
               well
               be
               without
               them
               ;
               he
               ,
               to
               whom
               Time
               is
               so
               precious
               for
               so
               many
               weighty
               tbings
               ,
               which
               he
               ought
               by
               times
               to
               learn.
               As
               if
               there
               were
               any
               spirit
               that
               did
               not
               with
               some
               reluctancy
               ,
               and
               even
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               debasement
               ,
               employ
               it self
               in
               so
               sad
               and
               dry
               an
               exercise
               ,
               so
               longsom
               and
               tedious
               ,
               as
               is
               that
               of
               learning
               Words
               .
            
             
               Thus
               did
               Aureng-Zebe
               resent
               the
               pedantick
               Instructions
               of
               his
               Tutor
               ;
               to
               which
               't
               is
               affirmed
               in
               that
               Court
               ,
               that
               after
               some
               entertainment
               which
               he
               had
               with
               others
               ,
               he
               further
               added
               the
               following
               reproof
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Know
                 you
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 Childhood
                 well
                 govern'd
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 state
                 which
                 is
                 ordinarily
                 accompanied
                 with
                 an
                 happy
                 memory
                 ,
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 thousands
                 of
                 good
                 Preceps
                 and
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 which
                 remain
                 deeply
                 impressed
                 the
                 whole
                 remainder
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 the
                 mind
                 alwayes
                 raised
                 for
                 great
                 actions
                 ?
                 The
                 Law
                 ,
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 may
                 they
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 learned
                 in
                 our
                 Mother-Tongue
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Arabick
                 ?
                 You
                 told
                 my
                 Father
                 Chah-Jehan
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 teach
                 me
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 remember
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 entertain'd
                 me
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 with
                 airy
                 Questions
                 ,
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 afford
                 no
                 satisfaction
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 in
                 humane
                 society
                 ,
                 empty
                 Notions
                 ,
                 and
                 meer
                 Phancies
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 only
                 this
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 hard
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 easie
                 to
                 forget
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 only
                 capable
                 to
                 tire
                 and
                 spoil
                 a
                 good
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 breed
                 an
                 Opinion
                 that
                 is
                 insupportable
                 .
                 I
                 still
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 you
                 had
                 thus
                 amused
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 long
                 ,
                 with
                 your
                 fine
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 all
                 I
                 retained
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 barbarous
                 and
                 dark
                 words
                 ,
                 proper
                 to
                 bewilder
                 ,
                 perplex
                 ,
                 and
                 tire
                 out
                 the
                 best
                 wits
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 invented
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 cover
                 the
                 vanity
                 and
                 ignorance
                 of
                 men
                 like
                 your self
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 make
                 us
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 all
                 and
                 that
                 under
                 those
                 obscure
                 and
                 ambiguous
                 words
                 ,
                 are
                 hid
                 great
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 alone
                 are
                 capable
                 to
                 understand
                 :
                 If
                 you
                 had
                 season'd
                 me
                 with
                 that
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 which
                 formeth
                 the
                 mind
                 to
                 ratiocination
                 ,
                 and
                 insensibly
                 accustoms
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 satisfied
                 with
                 nothing
                 but
                 solid
                 reasons
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 given
                 me
                 those
                 excellent
                 precepts
                 and
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 which
                 raise
                 the
                 Soul
                 above
                 the
                 assaults
                 of
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 reduce
                 her
                 to
                 an
                 unshakeable
                 and
                 always
                 equal
                 temper
                 ,
                 and
                 permit
                 her
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 lifted
                 up
                 by
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 nor
                 debased
                 by
                 adversity
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 taken
                 care
                 to
                 give
                 me
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 first
                 principles
                 of
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 assisted
                 
                 me
                 in
                 forming
                 in
                 my
                 mind
                 a
                 fit
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 admirable
                 order
                 and
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 thereof
                 ;
                 if
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 had
                 instilled
                 into
                 me
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 think
                 my self
                 incomparably
                 more
                 obliged
                 to
                 you
                 than
                 Alexander
                 was
                 to
                 his
                 Aristotle
                 ;
                 and
                 believe
                 it
                 my
                 duty
                 to
                 recompence
                 you
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 did
                 him
                 .
                 Should
                 not
                 you
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 your
                 flattery
                 ,
                 have
                 taught
                 me
                 somewhat
                 of
                 that
                 point
                 so
                 important
                 to
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 reciprocal
                 duties
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 Soveraign
                 to
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 Soveraign
                 ?
                 And
                 ought
                 not
                 you
                 to
                 have
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 day
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 obliged
                 with
                 the
                 Sword
                 to
                 dispute
                 my
                 Life
                 and
                 the
                 Crown
                 with
                 my
                 Brothers
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 destiny
                 almost
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Indostan
                 ?
                 Have
                 you
                 ever
                 taken
                 any
                 care
                 to
                 make
                 me
                 learn
                 ,
                 what
                 't
                 is
                 to
                 besiege
                 a
                 Town
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 set
                 an
                 Army
                 in
                 array
                 ?
                 For
                 these
                 things
                 I
                 am
                 obliged
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 Go
                 ,
                 and
                 retire
                 to
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 
                 whence
                 you
                 are
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 `no
                 body
                 know
                 who
                 you
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 `is
                 become
                 of
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               At
               that
               time
               there
               arose
               a
               kind
               of
               Tempest
               against
               Astrologers
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               displeaie
               me
               .
               Most
               people
               of
               Asia
               are
               so
               infatuated
               by
               
                 Judiciary
                 Astrology
              
               ,
               that
               they
               believe
               there
               is
               nothing
               done
               here
               below
               ,
               but
               't
               is
               written
               above
               (
               for
               so
               they
               speak
               .
               )
               In
               all
               their
               undertakings
               therefore
               they
               consult
               Astrologers
               .
               When
               two
               Armies
               are
               ready
               to
               give
               Battel
               ,
               they
               beware
               of
               falling
               on
               ,
               till
               the
               Astrologer
               hath
               taken
               and
               determined
               the
               moment
               he
               fancies
               propitious
               for
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Combat
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               when
               the
               matter
               is
               about
               electing
               a
               Captain-General
               of
               an
               Army
               ,
               of
               dispatching
               an
               Ambassador
               ,
               of
               concluding
               a
               Marriage
               ,
               of
               beginning
               a
               Voyage
               ,
               and
               of
               doing
               any
               other
               thing
               ,
               as
               buying
               a
               Slave
               ,
               putting
               on
               new
               Apparel
               ,
               &c.
               nothing
               of
               all
               that
               is
               done
               without
               the
               sentence
               of
               Mr.
               Star-Gazer
               ;
               which
               is
               an
               incredible
               vexation
               ,
               and
               a
               custom
               drawing
               after
               it
               such
               important
               consequences
               ,
               
               that
               I
               know
               not
               how
               it
               can
               subsist
               so
               long
               .
               For
               the
               Astrologer
               must
               needs
               have
               knowledge
               of
               all
               that
               passeth
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               that
               is
               undertaken
               from
               the
               greatest
               Affairs
               to
               the
               least
               .
            
             
               But
               behold
               ,
               it
               happen'd
               ,
               that
               the
               Prime
               Astrologer
               of
               the
               King
               was
               drown'd
               ,
               which
               occasioned
               a
               great
               noise
               at
               Court
               ,
               and
               was
               a
               great
               discredit
               to
               Astrology
               :
               For
               he
               being
               the
               person
               that
               determined
               the
               moments
               of
               all
               enterprizes
               and
               actions
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Omrahs
               ,
               every
               one
               wondred
               ,
               how
               a
               man
               so
               experienced
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               so
               long
               time
               had
               dispensed
               good
               adventures
               to
               others
               ,
               could
               not
               foresee
               his
               own
               misfortune
               .
               There
               were
               not
               wanting
               those
               ,
               who
               pretended
               to
               be
               wiser
               than
               others
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               that
               in
               Frangistan
               ,
               where
               Sciences
               did
               flourish
               ,
               the
               Grandees
               do
               suspect
               all
               such
               kind
               of
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               some
               hold
               them
               even
               no
               better
               than
               Mountebanks
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               much
               doubted
               ,
               whether
               this
               Knowledge
               is
               grounded
               upon
               good
               and
               solid
               
               reasons
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               may
               very
               well
               be
               some
               fancy
               of
               Astrologers
               ,
               or
               rather
               an
               artifice
               to
               make
               themselves
               necessary
               to
               the
               Great
               ones
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               in
               some
               measure
               to
               depend
               on
               them
               .
            
             
               All
               these
               discourses
               very
               much
               displeased
               the
               Astrologers
               ;
               but
               nothing
               angred
               them
               so
               much
               as
               this
               Story
               ,
               become
               very
               famous
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               Great
               Chah-Abas
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               commanded
               to
               be
               digged
               and
               prepared
               a
               little
               place
               in
               his
               Seraglio
               to
               make
               a
               Garden
               ;
               that
               the
               young
               Trees
               were
               all
               ready
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Gardner
               made
               account
               to
               plant
               them
               the
               next
               day
               .
               Mean
               time
               the
               Astrologer
               taking
               upon
               him
               ,
               said
               ,
               that
               a
               good
               nick
               of
               time
               was
               to
               be
               observed
               for
               planting
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               prosper
               .
               Chah-Abas
               being
               content
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               the
               Star-gazer
               took
               his
               Instruments
               ,
               turned
               over
               his
               Books
               ,
               made
               his
               Calculation
               ,
               and
               concluded
               ,
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               such
               and
               such
               a
               Conjunction
               and
               Aspect
               of
               the
               Planets
               ,
               it
               was
               necessary
               they
               should
               be
               set
               presently
               .
               The
               Master-Gardner
               ,
               who
               
               minded
               nothing
               less
               than
               this
               Astrologer
               ,
               was
               not
               then
               at
               hand
               ;
               yet
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               they
               fell
               to
               work
               immediately
               ,
               making
               holes
               ,
               and
               planting
               the
               Trees
               ,
               Chah-Abas
               himself
               setting
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               Trees
               set
               with
               
               Chah-Abas's
               own
               hands
               .
               The
               Gardner
               returning
               at
               night
               ,
               was
               sufficiently
               amazed
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               work
               done
               ;
               and
               finding
               that
               the
               right
               place
               and
               order
               designed
               by
               him
               ,
               was
               not
               taken
               ;
               that
               ,
               for
               example
               ,
               an
               Apricock-tree
               stood
               where
               an
               Apple-tree
               should
               stand
               ,
               and
               a
               Pear-tree
               where
               all
               Almond-tree
               ;
               being
               heartily
               angry
               with
               the
               Astrologer
               ,
               caused
               all
               the
               Trees
               to
               be
               plucked
               up
               again
               ▪
               and
               laid
               them
               down
               ,
               with
               some
               Earth
               about
               them
               ,
               for
               next
               morning
               ,
               the
               time
               chosen
               by
               himself
               .
               The
               news
               hereof
               came
               soon
               to
               the
               Ears
               of
               the
               Astrologer
               ,
               who
               presently
               told
               Chah-Abas
               of
               it
               :
               He
               forthwith
               sent
               for
               the
               Gardner
               ,
               and
               with
               some
               indignation
               asked
               him
               ;
               What
               had
               made
               him
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               pull
               up
               those
               Young
               Trees
               he
               had
               planted
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               ;
               that
               the
               
               time
               had
               been
               so
               exactly
               taken
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               so
               good
               an
               one
               would
               never
               be
               had
               again
               ▪
               and
               that
               so
               he
               had
               marred
               all
               .
               The
               rude
               Gardner
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               Cup
               of
               
               Chiras-wine
               in
               his
               head
               ,
               look'd
               aside
               upon
               the
               Astrologer
               ,
               and
               grumbling
               and
               swearing
               ,
               said
               to
               him
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Billah
                 ,
                 Billah
              
               ,
               that
               must
               needs
               be
               an
               admirable
               point
               of
               time
               which
               thou
               hast
               taken
               for
               these
               Trees
               ;
               unhappy
               Astrologer
               !
               They
               were
               planted
               this
               day
               Noon
               ,
               and
               this
               Evening
               they
               have
               been
               plucked
               up
               again
               .
               When
               Chah-Abas
               heard
               this
               ,
               he
               fell
               a
               laughing
               ,
               turned
               his
               back
               upon
               the
               Astrologer
               ,
               and
               went
               away
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               here
               add
               two
               particulars
               ,
               though
               hapned
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               because
               such
               things
               fall
               out
               often
               enough
               ,
               and
               do
               withal
               give
               occasion
               to
               observe
               that
               ancient
               and
               barbarous
               custom
               ,
               which
               makes
               the
               Kings
               of
               India
               Heirs
               of
               the
               goods
               of
               those
               that
               die
               in
               their
               service
               :
               The
               first
               was
               of
               Ne●knamkan
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               most
               ancient
               Omrahs
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               who
               for
               the
               space
               of
               40
               or
               50
               years
               ,
               wherein
               
               had
               alwayes
               been
               employ'd
               in
               confiderable
               Offices
               ,
               had
               heaped
               up
               great
               store
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               .
               This
               Lord
               seeing
               himself
               near
               his
               end
               ,
               and
               thinking
               upon
               this
               unreasonable
               custom
               ,
               which
               often
               renders
               the
               Wife
               of
               a
               great
               man
               ,
               upon
               his
               decease
               ,
               poor
               and
               miserable
               in
               an
               instant
               ,
               and
               necessitates
               her
               to
               present
               a
               Petition
               begging
               some
               small
               pension
               for
               her
               subsistence
               and
               for
               that
               of
               her
               Children
               ,
               who
               are
               constrained
               to
               list
               themselves
               for
               common
               Souldiers
               under
               some
               Omrah
               ;
               who
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               considering
               this
               with
               himself
               ,
               secretly
               distributed
               all
               his
               Treasure
               to
               indigent
               Knights
               and
               poor
               Widows
               ,
               filled
               his
               Trunks
               with
               old
               pieces
               of
               Iron
               ,
               old
               shoes
               ,
               rags
               and
               bones
               ,
               and
               locked
               and
               sealed
               them
               ,
               telling
               every
               body
               that
               they
               were
               goods
               belonging
               to
               Chah-Jehan
               the
               King.
               These
               Trunks
               ,
               after
               his
               Death
               ,
               were
               brought
               before
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               in
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               command
               instantly
               opened
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               all
               the
               Omrahs
               ,
               that
               saw
               all
               this
               fine
               Stuff
               ,
               which
               so
               provoand
               discomposed
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               that
               
               he
               rose
               in
               great
               fury
               ,
               and
               went
               away
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               is
               only
               a
               piece
               of
               Gallantry
               .
               A
               rich
               Banean
               ,
               or
               Heathen
               Merchant
               ,
               being
               a
               great
               Usurer
               (
               as
               most
               of
               them
               are
               )
               who
               had
               alwayes
               been
               in
               employment
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               pay
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               came
               to
               die
               .
               Some
               years
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               his
               Son
               did
               extremely
               importune
               the
               Widow
               ,
               his
               Mother
               ,
               to
               let
               him
               have
               some
               Money
               :
               She
               finding
               him
               to
               be
               a
               prodigal
               and
               debauched
               Youth
               ,
               gave
               him
               as
               little
               as
               she
               could
               .
               This
               young
               Fool
               ,
               by
               the
               perswasion
               of
               others
               like
               himself
               ,
               made
               his
               Complaints
               to
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               silly
               ,
               as
               to
               discover
               to
               him
               all
               the
               goods
               his
               Father
               had
               left
               ,
               which
               amounted
               to
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               Crowns
               .
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               who
               soon
               got
               an
               itch
               for
               this
               treasure
               ,
               sent
               for
               the
               Widow
               ,
               and
               commanded
               her
               in
               the
               open
               Assembly
               to
               send
               him
               an
               hundred
               thousand
               Rupies
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               fifty
               thousand
               to
               her
               Son
               ,
               giving
               order
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               put
               her
               away
               .
               The
               old
               Woman
               ,
               though
               
               
               
               
               
               surprized
               at
               this
               Command
               ,
               and
               perplext
               enough
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               so
               suddenly
               thrust
               out
               ,
               without
               the
               liberty
               of
               speaking
               yet
               lost
               not
               her
               judgment
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               gave
               out
               ,
               that
               the
               had
               something
               of
               moment
               to
               discover
               to
               his
               Majesty
               :
               Whereupon
               being
               brought
               in
               again
               ,
               she
               said
               ,
               
                 God
                 save
                 your
                 Majesty
                 ;
                 I
                 find
                 that
                 my
                 Son
                 hath
                 some
                 reason
                 to
                 demand
                 of
                 me
                 the
                 Goods
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 his
                 and
                 my
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 our
                 Heir
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 would
                 gladly
                 know
                 ,
                 what
                 Kindred
                 your
                 Majesty
                 is
                 to
                 my
                 deceased
                 Husband
                 ▪
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Heir
                 .
              
               When
               Chah-Jehan
               heard
               so
               plain
               a
               piece
               of
               rallery
               ,
               and
               a
               discourse
               of
               Parentage
               of
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Indies
               with
               a
               she-Banian
               or
               Idolatrous
               she-Merchant
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               hold
               laughing
               ,
               and
               commanded
               she
               should
               be
               gone
               ,
               and
               that
               nothing
               should
               be
               asked
               of
               her
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               return
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               relate
               all
               the
               other
               considerable
               things
               that
               have
               happened
               since
               the
               end
               of
               the
               War
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               since
               1660
               ,
               unto
               my
               departure
               ,
               which
               was
               above
               six
               years
               after
               ;
               
               though
               doubtless
               that
               would
               tend
               much
               to
               the
               design
               I
               had
               in
               relating
               the
               other
               particulars
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               known
               the
               Genius
               and
               Temper
               of
               the
               Mogols
               and
               Indians
               .
               This
               I
               may
               do
               in
               another
               place
               :
               Here
               I
               shall
               only
               give
               an
               account
               of
               five
               of
               six
               particulars
               ,
               which
               those
               that
               shall
               have
               read
               this
               Relation
               ,
               will
               doubtless
               be
               curious
               of
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               though
               Aureng-Zebe
               made
               Chah-Jehan
               his
               Father
               ,
               to
               be
               kept
               in
               the
               Fortress
               of
               Agra
               with
               all
               imaginable
               care
               and
               caution
               ;
               yet
               notwithstanding
               he
               still
               left
               him
               in
               his
               old
               Apartment
               with
               Begum-Saheb
               ,
               his
               Eldest
               Daughter
               ,
               his
               other
               Women
               ,
               Singers
               ,
               Dancers
               ,
               Cooks
               ,
               and
               others
               ;
               nothing
               of
               that
               kind
               was
               wanting
               to
               him
               .
               There
               were
               also
               certain
               Mullahs
               ,
               that
               were
               permitted
               to
               come
               and
               to
               read
               the
               Alceran
               to
               him
               (
               for
               he
               was
               become
               very
               devout
               .
               )
               And
               when
               he
               thought
               fit
               ,
               there
               were
               brought
               before
               him
               brave
               Horses
               ,
               and
               tamed
               Gazelles
               (
               which
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Goat
               )
               to
               make
               them
               fight
               with
               one
               another
               ;
               as
               also
               
               divers
               sorts
               of
               Birds
               of
               prey
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               rare
               Animals
               ,
               to
               divert
               him
               as
               formerly
               .
               Aureng-Zebe
               himself
               used
               an
               art
               to
               overcome
               at
               last
               his
               fierceness
               and
               obstinacy
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               hitherto
               kept
               ,
               though
               a
               prisoner
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               obliging
               Letters
               ,
               full
               of
               respect
               and
               submission
               ,
               which
               he
               often
               wrote
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               consulting
               him
               often
               as
               his
               Oracle
               ,
               and
               expressing
               a
               thousand
               cares
               for
               him
               ;
               sending
               him
               also
               uncessantly
               some
               pretty
               Present
               or
               other
               ;
               whereby
               Chah-Jehan
               was
               so
               much
               gained
               ,
               that
               he
               also
               wrote
               very
               often
               to
               Aureng-Zebe
               touching
               the
               Government
               and
               State-affairs
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               own
               accord
               sent
               him
               some
               of
               those
               Jewels
               ,
               which
               before
               he
               had
               told
               him
               of
               ,
               that
               Hummers
               were
               ready
               to
               beat
               them
               to
               powder
               the
               first
               time
               he
               should
               again
               ask
               for
               them
               .
               Besides
               ,
               he
               consented
               that
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Dara
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               so
               peremptorily
               denied
               ,
               should
               be
               deliver'd
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               granted
               him
               at
               length
               that
               pardon
               and
               paternal
               blessing
               which
               he
               had
               so
               often
               desired
               
               without
               obtaining
               it
               .
               Yet
               ,
               under
               all
               this
               ,
               Aureng-Zebe
               did
               not
               alwayes
               flatter
               him
               ;
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               sometimes
               return'd
               sharp
               answers
               ,
               when
               he
               met
               with
               strains
               in
               his
               Fathers
               Letters
               that
               were
               pregnant
               ,
               or
               expressed
               something
               of
               his
               former
               height
               and
               authority
               .
               Of
               this
               we
               may
               judge
               by
               the
               Letter
               ,
               which
               I
               know
               from
               a
               very
               good
               hand
               was
               once
               written
               to
               him
               by
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               to
               this
               effect
               :
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               You
               would
               have
               me
               indispensably
               follow
               those
               ancient
               Customs
               ,
               and
               make
               my self
               Heir
               to
               all
               those
               that
               are
               in
               my
               pay
               with
               the
               wonted
               rigour
               :
               An
               Omrah
               ,
               and
               even
               a
               Merchant
               can
               no
               sooner
               die
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               even
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               but
               we
               seal
               up
               his
               Trunks
               ,
               and
               seize
               on
               his
               goods
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               strict
               enquiry
               into
               his
               Estate
               ,
               imprisoning
               and
               ill-treating
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               House
               to
               discover
               to
               us
               all
               he
               hath
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               least
               Jewels
               .
               I
               will
               believe
               that
               there
               is
               some
               policy
               in
               doing
               so
               ,
               but
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               very
               rigorous
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               very
               unjust
               ;
               and
               to
               speak
               the
               very
               truth
               ,
               we
               may
               deserve
               well
               enough
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               should
               befal
               us
               every
               day
               ,
               
               what
               hapned
               to
               you
               from
               your
               
                 Neikman
                 kan
              
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Widow
               of
               your
               rich
               Indian
               Merchant
               .
               Moreover
               
                 (
                 said
                 he
              
               )
               it
               seems
               ,
               I
               am
               by
               you
               reputed
               proud
               and
               haughty
               now
               I
               am
               King
               :
               As
               if
               you
               knew
               not
               by
               the
               experience
               of
               more
               than
               forty
               years
               of
               your
               Reign
               ,
               how
               heavy
               an
               Ornament
               a
               Crown
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               sad
               and
               restless
               nights
               it
               passeth
               through
               :
               as
               if
               I
               could
               forget
               that
               excellent
               passage
               of
               Mir-Timur
               (
               commonly
               called
               Tamberlan
               )
               which
               is
               so
               seriously
               delivered
               to
               us
               by
               that
               Great
               Granfather
               of
               ours
               ,
               Ekbar
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               we
               might
               the
               more
               weigh
               the
               importance
               and
               value
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               consider
               ,
               whether
               we
               have
               cause
               to
               pride
               our selves
               so
               much
               in
               a
               Crown
               .
               You
               well
               know
               ,
               that
               he
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               day
               when
               Timur
               took
               Bajazet
               ,
               he
               made
               him
               come
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               having
               fixed
               his
               eyes
               on
               him
               ,
               fell
               a
               laughing
               ;
               at
               which
               Bajazet
               being
               highly
               offended
               ,
               fiercely
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Laugh
                 not
                 at
                 my
                 Fortune
              
               ,
               Timur
               ;
               
                 know
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Dispenser
                 of
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 Empires
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 can
                 befal
                 you
                 to
                 morrow
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 befallen
                 me
                 to
                 day
                 .
              
               Whereupon
               
               Timur
               made
               this
               serious
               and
               brave
               Answer
               ;
               
                 I
                 know
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 you
                 ,
              
               Bajazet
               ,
               
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 distributeth
                 Kingdomes
                 and
                 Empires
                 ;
                 I
                 laugh
                 not
                 at
                 your
                 ill
                 Fortune
                 ;
                 God
                 forbid
                 I
                 should
                 do
                 so
                 :
                 But
                 beholding
                 your
                 face
                 ,
                 I
                 smiled
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 this
                 thought
                 ,
                 That
                 certainly
                 these
                 Kingdomes
                 and
                 Empires
                 must
                 in
                 themselves
                 be
                 very
                 little
                 and
                 contemptible
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 giveth
                 them
                 to
                 persons
                 so
                 ill
                 made
                 as
                 You
                 and
                 I
                 both
                 are
                 ;
                 a
                 deformed
                 one-eyed
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 lame
                 wretch
                 ,
                 as
                 my self
                 .
              
               You
               require
               also
               ,
               that
               abandoning
               all
               my
               other
               employments
               ,
               which
               I
               believe
               very
               necessary
               for
               the
               establishment
               and
               happiness
               of
               this
               State
               ,
               I
               should
               think
               on
               nothing
               but
               Conquests
               ,
               and
               the
               enlargement
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               I
               must
               confess
               that
               this
               is
               indeed
               the
               business
               of
               a
               great
               Monarch
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               Soul
               truly
               Royal
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               should
               not
               deserve
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Great
               Timur
               ,
               if
               I
               were
               not
               of
               that
               mind
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               such
               inclinations
               .
               Mean
               time
               ,
               I
               think
               I
               sit
               not
               idle
               ,
               and
               my
               Armies
               are
               not
               useless
               in
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               Decan
               and
               
               Bengale
               :
               But
               we
               must
               also
               aver
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               Conquerors
               are
               not
               alwayes
               the
               greatest
               Kings
               ;
               that
               we
               too
               often
               see
               a
               Barbarian
               making
               Conquests
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               great
               Bodies
               of
               Conquests
               do
               ordinarily
               fall
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               own
               weight
               .
               He
               is
               a
               great
               King
               ,
               that
               knows
               to
               acquit
               himself
               worthily
               of
               that
               Great
               and
               August
               Employment
               and
               Charge
               of
               Kings
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               dispence
               Justice
               to
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               rest
               is
               not
               come
               to
               my
               hands
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Emir-Jemla
               .
               It
               were
               to
               injure
               this
               great
               Man
               ,
               to
               pass
               by
               with
               silence
               his
               deportment
               to
               Aureng-Zebe
               after
               the
               War
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               ending
               his
               dayes
               .
               This
               eminent
               person
               after
               he
               had
               dispatched
               the
               Affair
               of
               Bengala
               ,
               with
               Sultan-Sujah
               (
               the
               second
               of
               these
               four
               Brothers
               )
               not
               like
               Gionkan
               ,
               that
               infamous
               Patan
               with
               Dara
               ;
               nor
               like
               the
               Raja
               of
               Serenaguer
               with
               Soliman-Chekouh
               ;
               but
               like
               a
               Great
               Captain
               and
               dextrous
               Polititian
               ,
               pursuing
               him
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
               and
               necessitating
               him
               to
               fly
               and
               to
               escape
               out
               of
               his
               
               hands
               ;
               after
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               he
               had
               done
               these
               things
               ,
               he
               sent
               an
               Eunuch
               to
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               intreating
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               give
               him
               leave
               to
               transport
               his
               Family
               to
               Bengale
               ;
               that
               now
               that
               the
               War
               was
               at
               an
               end
               and
               he
               broken
               with
               Age
               ,
               he
               hoped
               he
               would
               grant
               him
               the
               advantage
               of
               ending
               his
               life
               in
               the
               company
               of
               his
               Wife
               and
               Children
               .
            
             
               But
               Aureng-Zebe
               is
               too
               sharp-sighted
               ,
               not
               to
               pierce
               into
               the
               designs
               of
               Emir
               .
               He
               seeth
               him
               triumphing
               over
               Sujah
               ;
               he
               knows
               his
               great
               credit
               and
               reputation
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               hath
               the
               esteem
               of
               a
               very
               wise
               ,
               undertaking
               ,
               valiant
               and
               rich
               man
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Bengale
               is
               not
               only
               the
               best
               of
               all
               Indostan
               ,
               but
               strong
               of
               it self
               ,
               and
               further
               ,
               that
               this
               Emir
               is
               in
               the
               head
               of
               a
               well
               disciplin'd
               Army
               ,
               which
               both
               honours
               and
               fears
               him
               .
               Besides
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               ignorant
               of
               his
               ambition
               ,
               and
               foreseeth
               well
               enough
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               should
               have
               with
               him
               his
               Son
               Mahmet-Emir-kan
               ,
               he
               would
               aspire
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               at
               least
               take
               full
               possession
               of
               Bengale
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               not
               be
               able
               to
               advance
               
               vance
               things
               further
               .
               At
               the
               same
               time
               he
               is
               also
               well
               aware
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               danger
               in
               refusing
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               may
               possibly
               prove
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               in
               case
               of
               denial
               ,
               may
               run
               into
               some
               dangerous
               extream
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               in
               Golkonda
               .
               How
               then
               ,
               think
               ye
               ,
               did
               he
               carry
               himself
               in
               this
               conjuncture
               ?
               He
               sends
               to
               him
               his
               Wife
               and
               Daughter
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               his
               Son
               :
               He
               maketh
               the
               Emir
               a
               
                 Mir-Ul
                 Omrah
              
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               that
               Empire
               the
               greatest
               degree
               of
               honour
               that
               a
               Favourite
               can
               be
               raised
               to
               :
               And
               as
               to
               Mahmet-Emir-kan
               ,
               he
               maketh
               him
               the
               
                 Great
                 Bakchis
              
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               dignity
               and
               charge
               like
               that
               of
               our
               Great
               Master
               of
               the
               Horse
               ,
               the
               second
               or
               third
               Office
               in
               the
               State
               ,
               but
               such
               an
               one
               as
               absolutely
               obligeth
               the
               possessor
               of
               it
               to
               be
               alwayes
               at
               the
               Court
               ,
               not
               suffering
               him
               ,
               but
               very
               difficultly
               ,
               to
               be
               absent
               from
               the
               person
               of
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               The
               Emir
               soon
               perceived
               ,
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               had
               skilfully
               put
               by
               the
               stroke
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               be
               in
               vain
               the
               second
               time
               to
               ask
               of
               him
               his
               Son
               ;
               that
               
               he
               could
               not
               do
               it
               without
               offending
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               the
               safest
               way
               would
               be
               to
               rest
               contented
               with
               all
               the
               testimonies
               of
               Friendship
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               the
               Honours
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Government
               of
               Bengale
               ;
               being
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               alwayes
               upon
               his
               guard
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               a
               posture
               ,
               that
               since
               he
               could
               attempt
               nothing
               against
               
                 Aureng-Zebe
                 ,
                 Aureng-Zebe
              
               should
               not
               be
               able
               to
               attempt
               any
               thing
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               Thus
               have
               we
               seen
               these
               two
               Great
               Men
               carry
               themselves
               to
               one
               another
               :
               And
               in
               this
               condition
               did
               affairs
               remain
               for
               almost
               a
               year
               ;
               till
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               too
               well
               knowing
               that
               a
               great
               Captain
               cannot
               be
               long
               at
               rest
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               employed
               in
               a
               Forreign
               War
               ,
               he
               will
               at
               length
               raise
               a
               Domestick
               one
               ;
               proposed
               to
               him
               to
               make
               War
               upon
               that
               rich
               and
               potent
               Raja
               of
               Acham
               ,
               whose
               Territories
               are
               on
               the
               North
               of
               Dake
               ,
               upon
               the
               Gulf
               of
               Bengale
               .
               The
               Emir
               ,
               who
               in
               all
               appearance
               had
               already
               designed
               this
               same
               thing
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               who
               believed
               ,
               that
               the
               Conquest
               of
               this
               Countrey
               ,
               
               would
               make
               way
               for
               his
               Immortal
               Honour
               ,
               and
               be
               an
               occasion
               of
               carrying
               his
               Arms
               as
               far
               as
               China
               ,
               declared
               himself
               ready
               for
               this
               Enterprize
               .
               He
               embarked
               at
               Dake
               with
               a
               puissant
               Army
               ,
               upon
               a
               River
               which
               comes
               from
               those
               parts
               ;
               upon
               which
               having
               gone
               about
               an
               hundred
               Leagues
               North-Eastward
               ,
               he
               arrived
               at
               a
               Castle
               called
               Azo
               ,
               which
               the
               Raja
               of
               Acham
               had
               usurped
               from
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Bengale
               ,
               and
               possessed
               for
               many
               years
               .
               He
               attacked
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               took
               it
               by
               force
               in
               less
               than
               fifteen
               dayes
               ;
               thence
               marching
               over
               Land
               towards
               Chamdara
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Inlet
               into
               the
               Countrey
               of
               that
               Raja
               ;
               he
               entred
               into
               it
               after
               26
               dayes
               journey
               ,
               still
               Northward
               :
               There
               a
               Battel
               was
               fought
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Raja
               of
               Acham
               was
               worsted
               ,
               and
               obliged
               to
               retreat
               to
               Guerguon
               ,
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               four
               miles
               distant
               from
               Chamdara
               .
               The
               Emir
               pursued
               him
               so
               close
               ,
               that
               he
               gave
               him
               no
               time
               to
               fortifie
               himself
               in
               Guerguon
               :
               For
               he
               arrived
               in
               sight
               of
               that
               Town
               in
               five
               dayes
               ,
               which
               constrained
               the
               Raja
               ,
               seeing
               the
               
               Emir's
               
               Army
               ,
               to
               fly
               towards
               the
               Mountains
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Lassa
               ,
               and
               to
               abandon
               Guerguon
               ,
               which
               was
               pillaged
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               Chamdara
               .
               They
               found
               there
               vast
               riches
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               great
               ,
               very
               fair
               and
               Merchant-like
               Town
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Women
               are
               extraordinarily
               beautiful
               .
               Mean
               time
               ,
               the
               season
               of
               the
               Rains
               came
               in
               sooner
               than
               usually
               ;
               and
               they
               being
               excessive
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               and
               overflowing
               all
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               except
               such
               Villages
               as
               stand
               on
               raised
               ground
               ,
               the
               Emir
               was
               much
               embarassed
               .
               For
               the
               Raja
               made
               his
               people
               of
               the
               Mountains
               come
               down
               from
               all
               parts
               thereabout
               ,
               and
               to
               carry
               away
               all
               the
               provisions
               of
               the
               Field
               ;
               whereby
               the
               
               Emir's
               Army
               (
               as
               rich
               as
               't
               was
               )
               before
               the
               end
               of
               the
               rains
               fell
               into
               great
               streights
               ,
               without
               being
               able
               to
               go
               forward
               or
               backward
               .
               It
               could
               not
               advance
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Mountains
               very
               difficult
               to
               pass
               ,
               and
               continually
               pester'd
               with
               great
               Rains
               ;
               nor
               retreat
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               like
               Rains
               and
               deep
               wayes
               ;
               the
               Raja
               also
               having
               caused
               the
               way
               to
               be
               digged
               up
               as
               far
               as
               to
               Chamdara
               :
               So
               
               that
               the
               Emir
               was
               forced
               to
               remain
               in
               that
               wretched
               condition
               during
               the
               whole
               time
               of
               the
               Rain
               ;
               after
               which
               ,
               when
               he
               found
               his
               Army
               distasted
               ,
               tired
               out
               ,
               and
               half
               starved
               ,
               he
               was
               necessitated
               to
               give
               over
               the
               Design
               he
               had
               of
               advancing
               ,
               and
               to
               return
               the
               same
               way
               he
               was
               come
               .
               But
               this
               Retreat
               was
               made
               with
               so
               much
               pains
               ,
               and
               so
               great
               inconveniencies
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               dirt
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               victuals
               ,
               and
               the
               pursuit
               of
               the
               Raja
               falling
               on
               the
               Rear
               ,
               that
               every
               body
               (
               but
               he
               )
               that
               had
               not
               known
               how
               to
               remedy
               the
               disorder
               of
               such
               a
               March
               ,
               nor
               had
               the
               patience
               to
               be
               sometimes
               five
               or
               six
               hours
               at
               one
               passage
               to
               make
               the
               Souldiery
               get
               over
               it
               withont
               confusion
               ,
               would
               have
               utterly
               perish'd
               ,
               himself
               ,
               Army
               ,
               and
               all
               ;
               yet
               he
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               these
               difficulties
               and
               obstacles
               ,
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               come
               back
               with
               great
               honour
               and
               vast
               riches
               .
               He
               design'd
               to
               return
               thither
               again
               the
               next
               year
               ,
               and
               to
               pursue
               his
               undertaking
               ,
               supposing
               that
               Azo
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               fortified
               ,
               and
               where
               he
               left
               a
               strong
               
               Garrison
               ,
               would
               be
               able
               to
               hold
               out
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               year
               against
               the
               Raja
               .
               But
               he
               was
               no
               sooner
               arrived
               there
               ,
               but
               Fluxes
               began
               to
               rage
               in
               his
               Army
               :
               Neither
               had
               himself
               a
               body
               of
               Steel
               more
               than
               the
               rest
               ;
               he
               fell
               sick
               and
               died
               ,
               whereby
               Fortune
               ended
               the
               just
               apprehensions
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               Just
               apprehensions
               ;
               for
               there
               was
               none
               of
               those
               that
               knew
               this
               great
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               state
               of
               the
               affairs
               of
               Indostan
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               say
               ,
               'T
               is
               this
               day
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               is
               King
               of
               Bengale
               .
               And
               himself
               could
               not
               forbear
               to
               express
               some
               such
               thing
               ;
               for
               he
               publickly
               said
               to
               Mahmet-Emir-kan
               ;
               You
               have
               lost
               your
               Father
               ,
               and
               I
               the
               greatest
               and
               the
               most
               dangerous
               Friend
               I
               had
               ;
               yet
               notwithstanding
               he
               comforted
               this
               Son
               ,
               and
               withal
               assured
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               ever
               be
               a
               Father
               to
               him
               .
               And
               whereas
               't
               was
               thought
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               at
               least
               cut
               off
               his
               Salary
               ,
               and
               make
               Inquisition
               into
               his
               Treasury
               ,
               he
               confirmed
               him
               in
               his
               Office
               of
               Bakehis
               ,
               augmented
               his
               Pension
               to
               a
               thousand
               Rupies
               a
               moneth
               ,
               
               and
               left
               him
               Heir
               of
               all
               the
               Estate
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               although
               the
               Custom
               of
               the
               Country
               empowred
               him
               to
               seize
               on
               all
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               is
               concerning
               Chah-hest-kan
               ,
               whom
               Aureng-Zebe
               made
               first
               Governour
               of
               Agra
               ,
               when
               he
               went
               out
               to
               the
               Battel
               of
               Kadjoue
               against
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               ;
               and
               afterward
               ,
               Governour
               and
               General
               of
               the
               Army
               in
               Decan
               ;
               and
               at
               last
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Emir-Jemla
               ,
               Governour
               and
               General
               of
               the
               Army
               in
               
                 Bengale
                 ▪
              
               together
               with
               the
               charge
               of
               
                 Mirul
                 ▪
                 Omrah
              
               which
               Emir-jemla
               had
               possessed
               .
               This
               Chah-hest-kan
               is
               he
               ,
               whom
               in
               our
               History
               we
               have
               mention'd
               as
               Uncle
               to
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               hath
               so
               much
               contributed
               to
               his
               happiness
               by
               his
               eloquent
               and
               skilful
               pen
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               his
               intrigues
               and
               counsels
               .
               It
               would
               be
               injurious
               to
               his
               Renown
               also
               ,
               to
               be
               silent
               of
               the
               important
               enterprise
               ,
               which
               he
               undertook
               presently
               when
               he
               entred
               upon
               his
               Government
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               Emir-jemla
               ,
               whether
               out
               of
               policy
               ,
               or
               for
               another
               
               cause
               ,
               had
               no
               mind
               to
               tempt
               him
               ;
               as
               also
               ,
               because
               the
               particularities
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               going
               to
               relate
               ,
               will
               shew
               not
               only
               the
               passed
               and
               present
               state
               of
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               Bengale
               and
               Rakan
               ,
               which
               hitherto
               hath
               not
               been
               well
               described
               to
               us
               by
               any
               ;
               but
               also
               some
               other
               things
               that
               are
               worth
               knowing
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               end
               therefore
               that
               the
               importance
               of
               
               Chah-hest-kan's
               attempt
               may
               be
               well
               understood
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               Idea
               be
               had
               of
               what
               passeth
               about
               the
               Gulf
               of
               Bengale
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               e
               many
               years
               there
               have
               always
               been
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Rakan
               or
               Moy
               ,
               some
               Portugueses
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               a
               great
               number
               of
               their
               Christian
               Slaves
               ,
               and
               other
               Franguis
               ,
               gather'd
               from
               all
               parts
               .
               That
               was
               the
               refuge
               of
               the
               Run-aways
               from
               
                 Goa
                 ,
                 Ceilan
                 ,
                 Cochin
                 ,
                 Malague
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               those
               other
               places
               ,
               which
               the
               Portugueses
               formerly
               held
               in
               the
               Indies
               ;
               and
               they
               were
               such
               as
               had
               abandoned
               their
               Monasteries
               ,
               men
               that
               had
               been
               twice
               or
               thrice
               Married
               ,
               Murtherers
               :
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               
               such
               as
               had
               deserved
               the
               Rope
               ,
               were
               most
               welcome
               and
               most
               esteem'd
               there
               ,
               leading
               in
               that
               Country
               a
               life
               that
               was
               very
               detestable
               ,
               and
               altogether
               unworthy
               of
               Christians
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               they
               impunely
               butchered
               and
               poysoned
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               assassinated
               their
               own
               Priests
               ,
               who
               sometimes
               were
               not
               better
               than
               themselves
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Rakan
               in
               the
               apprehension
               he
               hath
               ever
               had
               of
               the
               Mogol
               ,
               kept
               them
               for
               a
               guard
               of
               his
               Frontiers
               ,
               in
               a
               Port-Town
               called
               Chategon
               ,
               giving
               them
               Land
               ,
               and
               liberty
               to
               live
               as
               they
               pleased
               .
               Their
               ordinary
               Trade
               was
               Robbery
               and
               Piracy
               .
               With
               some
               small
               and
               light
               Gallies
               they
               did
               nothing
               but
               coast
               about
               that
               Sea
               ,
               and
               entring
               into
               all
               Rivers
               thereabout
               ,
               and
               into
               the
               Channels
               and
               Arms
               of
               Ganges
               ,
               and
               between
               all
               those
               Isles
               of
               the
               lower
               Bengale
               ,
               and
               often
               penetrating
               even
               so
               far
               as
               forty
               or
               fifty
               leagues
               up
               into
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               surprized
               and
               carried
               away
               whole
               Towns
               ,
               Assemblies
               ,
               Markets
               ,
               Feasts
               and
               Weddings
               of
               the
               poor
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               that
               Countrey
               ,
               
               making
               Women
               Slaves
               ,
               great
               and
               small
               ,
               with
               strange
               cruelty
               ;
               and
               burning
               all
               they
               could
               not
               carry
               away
               .
               And
               thence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               at
               present
               there
               are
               seen
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               Ganges
               so
               many
               fine
               Isles
               quite
               deserted
               ,
               which
               were
               formerly
               well
               peopled
               ,
               and
               where
               no
               other
               Inhabitants
               are
               found
               but
               wild
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               especially
               Tygers
               .
            
             
               This
               great
               number
               of
               Slaves
               ,
               which
               thus
               they
               took
               from
               all
               quarters
               ,
               behold
               what
               use
               they
               made
               of
               .
               They
               had
               boldness
               and
               impudence
               enough
               ,
               to
               come
               and
               sell
               to
               that
               very
               Country
               the
               old
               people
               ,
               which
               they
               knew
               not
               what
               to
               do
               with
               ;
               where
               it
               so
               fell
               out
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               had
               escaped
               the
               danger
               by
               flight
               ,
               and
               by
               hiding
               themselves
               in
               the
               Woods
               ,
               labour'd
               to
               redeem
               to
               day
               their
               Fathers
               and
               Mothers
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               taken
               yesterday
               .
               The
               rest
               they
               kept
               for
               their
               service
               to
               make
               Rowers
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               such
               Christians
               as
               they
               were
               themselves
               ,
               bringing
               them
               up
               to
               robbing
               and
               killing
               ;
               or
               else
               they
               sold
               them
               to
               the
               Portugueses
               of
               
                 Goa
                 ,
                 Ceilan
              
               ,
               St.
               Thomas
               ,
               and
               others
               ;
               and
               even
               
               to
               those
               that
               were
               remaining
               in
               Bengale
               at
               Ogouli
               ,
               who
               were
               come
               thither
               to
               settle
               themselves
               there
               by
               the
               favour
               of
               Jehan-Guyre
               ,
               the
               Grandfather
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               who
               suffered
               them
               there
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               Traffick
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               having
               no
               aversion
               to
               Christians
               ,
               as
               also
               because
               they
               promised
               him
               to
               keep
               the
               Bay
               of
               Bengale
               clear
               from
               all
               Pyrats
               .
               And
               it
               was
               towards
               the
               Isle
               of
               Galles
               ,
               near
               the
               Cape
               of
               Palmes
               ,
               where
               this
               fine
               Trade
               was
               .
               These
               Pyrates
               lay
               there
               in
               wait
               at
               the
               passage
               for
               the
               Portugueses
               ,
               who
               filled
               their
               Ships
               with
               them
               at
               a
               very
               easie
               rate
               ;
               this
               infamous
               Rabble
               impudently
               bragging
               ,
               that
               they
               made
               more
               Christians
               in
               one
               year
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               Missionaries
               of
               the
               Indies
               in
               ten
               ;
               which
               would
               be
               a
               strange
               way
               of
               enlarging
               Christianity
               .
            
             
               These
               were
               the
               Pyrates
               that
               made
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               more
               zealous
               Mahumetan
               than
               his
               Father
               Jehan-Guyre
               ,
               to
               express
               at
               last
               his
               passion
               ,
               not
               only
               against
               the
               Reverend
               Fathers
               the
               Jesuites
               ,
               Missionaries
               of
               Agra
               ,
               in
               
               that
               he
               caused
               to
               be
               pulled
               down
               the
               best
               part
               of
               a
               very
               fair
               and
               large
               Church
               that
               had
               been
               built
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               that
               of
               Lahor
               ,
               by
               the
               favour
               of
               Jehan-Guyre
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               did
               not
               hate
               Christianity
               ;
               and
               upon
               which
               there
               stood
               a
               great
               Steeple
               with
               a
               great
               Bell
               in
               it
               ,
               whose
               sound
               might
               be
               heard
               over
               all
               the
               Town
               ;
               not
               only
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               against
               those
               Jesuites
               ,
               but
               also
               against
               the
               Christians
               of
               Ogouli
               :
               For
               being
               impatient
               to
               see
               them
               connive
               at
               the
               Pyrates
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Franguis
               formidable
               ,
               and
               to
               fill
               their
               houses
               with
               Slaves
               that
               were
               his
               own
               Subjects
               ,
               he
               wasted
               and
               utterly
               ruined
               them
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               both
               with
               fair
               words
               and
               menaces
               drawn
               from
               them
               as
               much
               money
               as
               he
               could
               :
               And
               because
               they
               were
               indiscreetly
               obstinate
               ,
               in
               refusing
               what
               he
               demanded
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               besieged
               them
               ,
               and
               caused
               them
               all
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               Agra
               ,
               even
               their
               very
               Children
               ,
               their
               Priests
               and
               Friers
               .
               This
               was
               a
               misery
               and
               a
               desolation
               not
               to
               be
               parallell'd
               ;
               a
               kind
               of
               Babilonian
               transmigration
               .
               There
               they
               were
               all
               
               made
               Slaves
               :
               The
               handsom
               Women
               were
               shut
               up
               in
               the
               Seraglio
               ;
               the
               old
               Women
               and
               others
               ,
               were
               distributed
               among
               divers
               Omrahs
               .
               The
               young
               Lads
               were
               circumcised
               ,
               and
               made
               Pages
               ;
               and
               men
               of
               age
               renounced
               for
               the
               most
               part
               their
               Faith
               ,
               either
               terrified
               by
               the
               threatnings
               they
               heard
               daily
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               trampled
               upon
               by
               Elephants
               ,
               or
               drawn
               away
               by
               fair
               Promises
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               some
               of
               those
               Friers
               ,
               who
               persisted
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Missionaries
               of
               Agra
               ,
               who
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               unhappiness
               ,
               remained
               in
               their
               houses
               ,
               found
               means
               afterwards
               ,
               partly
               by
               Friends
               ,
               partly
               by
               Money
               ,
               to
               get
               many
               of
               them
               away
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               them
               conveyed
               to
               Goa
               ,
               and
               to
               other
               places
               belonging
               to
               the
               Portugueses
               .
            
             
               They
               were
               also
               the
               same
               Pyrates
               ,
               who
               some
               time
               before
               the
               desolation
               of
               Ogouli
               ,
               offered
               to
               the
               Vice-Roy
               of
               Goa
               to
               put
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               of
               Rakan
               into
               their
               hands
               for
               the
               King
               of
               Portugal
               ;
               but
               he
               refused
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               this
               offer
               ,
               out
               of
               arrogance
               and
               jealousie
               ,
               
               and
               would
               not
               send
               the
               succours
               ,
               which
               for
               that
               end
               was
               demanded
               of
               him
               by
               a
               certain
               
                 Bastian
                 Consalve
              
               ,
               who
               had
               made
               himself
               head
               of
               those
               people
               ,
               and
               was
               become
               so
               potent
               and
               considerable
               ,
               that
               he
               married
               one
               of
               the
               Kings
               Daughters
               ;
               being
               unwilling
               that
               it
               should
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               of
               so
               mean
               Extraction
               as
               this
               Bastian
               was
               ,
               had
               done
               such
               a
               Master-piece
               .
               But
               it
               may
               be
               said
               on
               this
               occasion
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               not
               much
               to
               be
               wondred
               at
               ,
               considering
               that
               the
               Portugueses
               in
               the
               Indies
               by
               such
               a
               conduct
               have
               divers
               times
               been
               faulty
               on
               the
               like
               occasions
               ,
               in
               Japan
               ,
               in
               Pegu
               ,
               in
               Ethiopia
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               ;
               not
               to
               mention
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               that
               perhaps
               by
               a
               just
               Divine
               chastisement
               (
               as
               they
               all
               frankly
               confess
               themselves
               )
               they
               are
               become
               a
               prey
               to
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               fallen
               so
               low
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               they
               will
               ever
               recover
               there
               ;
               whereas
               formerly
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               corrupted
               by
               vice
               ,
               and
               degenerated
               through
               pleasure
               ,
               they
               made
               all
               others
               tremble
               in
               those
               parts
               ;
               forasmuch
               
               as
               then
               they
               were
               brave
               and
               generous
               men
               ,
               zealous
               for
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               considerable
               for
               gallant
               exploits
               and
               for
               riches
               ;
               all
               the
               Indian
               Kings
               seeking
               their
               friendship
               .
            
             
               Besides
               this
               ,
               the
               same
               Pyrates
               seized
               at
               that
               time
               on
               the
               Isle
               of
               ●ondiva
               ,
               an
               advantageous
               Post
               to
               command
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Mouth
               of
               Ganges
               :
               In
               which
               Isle
               a
               cettain
               Augustin
               Frier
               ,
               a
               very
               famous
               man
               ,
               acted
               the
               King
               for
               many
               years
               ,
               having
               taken
               a
               course
               ,
               God
               knows
               how
               ,
               to
               rid
               himself
               of
               the
               Commander
               of
               that
               place
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               the
               same
               Robbers
               took
               Sultan-Sujah
               at
               Daka
               ,
               to
               carry
               him
               away
               in
               their
               Galeasses
               to
               Rakan
               ,
               as
               we
               related
               above
               ,
               and
               found
               means
               to
               open
               his
               Coffers
               ,
               and
               to
               rob
               him
               of
               good
               store
               of
               Jewels
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               were
               secretly
               ,
               and
               at
               a
               very
               cheap
               rate
               ,
               sold
               in
               Rakan
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               being
               fallen
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               people
               that
               had
               no
               skill
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Hollanders
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               knew
               how
               to
               buy
               them
               up
               quickly
               ,
               making
               those
               
               fellows
               believe
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               soft
               Diamonds
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               would
               pay
               them
               according
               to
               the
               degrees
               of
               their
               hardness
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               They
               are
               they
               that
               for
               many
               years
               have
               given
               exercise
               to
               the
               Great
               Mogol
               in
               Bengale
               ;
               having
               obliged
               him
               there
               to
               keep
               alwayes
               Garrisons
               every
               where
               upon
               the
               Passes
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               Militia
               ,
               and
               a
               Fleet
               also
               of
               Galeasses
               to
               oppose
               their
               courses
               ,
               and
               who
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               have
               made
               shift
               to
               make
               strange
               devastations
               ,
               and
               often
               to
               enter
               far
               into
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               to
               laugh
               at
               all
               the
               Souldiery
               of
               the
               Mogols
               ;
               in
               regard
               they
               were
               become
               so
               bold
               ,
               and
               so
               dextrous
               at
               their
               Weapons
               ,
               and
               so
               skilful
               in
               piloting
               their
               Galeasses
               ,
               that
               four
               or
               five
               of
               them
               stuck
               not
               to
               set
               upon
               fourteen
               or
               fifteen
               Mogolians
               ,
               which
               they
               ▪
               also
               actually
               worsted
               ,
               and
               took
               ,
               or
               run
               aground
               .
               And
               upon
               these
               Pyrates
               Chah-hest-kan
               cast
               his
               eyes
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               came
               into
               Bengale
               ,
               taking
               a
               resolution
               to
               deliver
               the
               Countrey
               of
               this
               plague
               of
               people
               ,
               that
               had
               so
               long
               wasted
               it
               ;
               and
               designing
               
               afterwards
               to
               pass
               on
               ,
               and
               to
               attack
               the
               King
               of
               Rakan
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               order
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               who
               at
               any
               price
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               revenge
               the
               blood
               of
               Sultan-Sujah
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Family
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               so
               cruelly
               handled
               ,
               and
               to
               teach
               that
               Barbarian
               ,
               how
               the
               Blood
               Royal
               was
               to
               be
               regarded
               and
               esteemed
               on
               any
               occasion
               whatsoever
               ,
               Behold
               now
               with
               what
               dexterity
               Chah-hest-kan
               carrieth
               on
               his
               design
               !
            
             
               Knowing
               that
               't
               is
               impossible
               to
               pass
               any
               Cavalry
               by
               Land
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               any
               Infantry
               ,
               from
               Bengale
               into
               Rakan
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               many
               channels
               and
               rivers
               upon
               the
               Frontiers
               ;
               and
               also
               that
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               those
               Pyrates
               of
               Chatigon
               ,
               whom
               we
               just
               now
               were
               speaking
               of
               ,
               would
               be
               powerful
               enough
               to
               hinder
               him
               from
               transporting
               them
               by
               Sea
               ;
               he
               thought
               upon
               this
               experiment
               ,
               viz.
               to
               engage
               the
               Hollanders
               in
               his
               design
               .
               He
               therefore
               sent
               a
               kind
               of
               Ambassador
               to
               Batavia
               ,
               empowering
               him
               to
               treat
               upon
               certain
               Conditions
               ,
               with
               the
               General
               of
               that
               Company
               ,
               joyntly
               to
               subdue
               
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               of
               Rakan
               ;
               as
               formerly
               Chah-Abbas
               subdued
               that
               of
               Ormus
               ,
               in
               conjunction
               with
               the
               English
               .
               The
               General
               of
               Batavia
               seeing
               the
               thing
               to
               be
               possible
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               a
               means
               more
               and
               more
               to
               break
               the
               Portugueses
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               would
               turn
               to
               a
               very
               good
               account
               to
               the
               Company
               ,
               dispatcht
               away
               two
               Men
               of
               War
               for
               Bengale
               ,
               to
               favour
               the
               transportation
               of
               the
               Mogolian
               Troops
               in
               spight
               of
               those
               Pyrates
               .
               But
               observe
               what
               Chah-hest-kan
               did
               before
               these
               Men
               of
               War
               arrived
               :
               He
               equipped
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Galeasses
               ,
               and
               many
               large
               Vessels
               to
               transport
               the
               Army
               ;
               threatned
               the
               Pyrates
               ,
               utterly
               to
               spoil
               and
               ruine
               them
               ;
               acquainted
               them
               with
               the
               design
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               upon
               Rakan
               ;
               that
               a
               potent
               Army
               of
               the
               Dutch
               was
               near
               ;
               that
               they
               should
               think
               on
               themselves
               and
               their
               families
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               wise
               ;
               and
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               abandon
               the
               service
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Rakan
               and
               take
               that
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               he
               would
               procure
               very
               good
               conditions
               for
               them
               ,
               distribute
               amongst
               
               them
               as
               much
               Land
               in
               Bengale
               as
               they
               desired
               ,
               and
               pay
               them
               the
               double
               of
               what
               they
               had
               now
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               doubtful
               ,
               whether
               these
               Menaces
               and
               Promises
               made
               impression
               upon
               them
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               was
               not
               an
               accident
               that
               moved
               them
               ;
               they
               having
               about
               that
               time
               assassinated
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               Officers
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Rakan
               ,
               and
               apprehending
               a
               punishment
               for
               that
               crime
               :
               However
               it
               be
               ,
               they
               were
               caught
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               one
               day
               struck
               with
               such
               a
               panick
               terror
               ,
               that
               they
               shipp'd
               themselves
               all
               at
               once
               in
               forty
               or
               fifty
               of
               their
               Galeasses
               ,
               and
               wafted
               over
               to
               Bengale
               to
               Chah-hest-kan
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               so
               much
               precipitation
               ,
               that
               they
               hardly
               took
               time
               to
               embark
               their
               Wives
               and
               Children
               ,
               and
               what
               else
               was
               most
               precious
               to
               them
               .
               Chah-hest-kan
               received
               them
               with
               open
               arms
               ,
               courted
               them
               exceedingly
               ,
               gave
               them
               very
               considerable
               pay
               ,
               and
               without
               letting
               them
               cool
               ,
               made
               them
               ,
               joyntly
               with
               his
               whole
               Army
               ,
               to
               attack
               and
               take
               the
               Isle
               of
               Sondiva
               ,
               which
               was
               fallen
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               King
               of
               
               Rakan
               ;
               and
               thence
               to
               pass
               with
               all
               his
               Horse
               and
               Foot
               to
               Chatigon
               .
               About
               this
               time
               the
               two
               
               Holland-Vessels
               arrived
               ;
               but
               Chah-hest-kan
               ,
               who
               thought
               that
               henceforth
               it
               would
               be
               easie
               for
               him
               to
               compass
               his
               design
               ,
               thanked
               them
               .
               I
               saw
               these
               Ships
               in
               Bengale
               ,
               and
               their
               Commanders
               ,
               who
               were
               but
               little
               contented
               with
               such
               thanks
               and
               liberalities
               of
               Chah-hest-kan
               .
               As
               to
               the
               Pyrates
               ,
               since
               now
               he
               holds
               them
               fast
               ,
               and
               hopeless
               of
               ever
               returning
               to
               Chatigon
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               more
               need
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               makes
               nothing
               of
               all
               those
               large
               promises
               he
               made
               them
               ,
               and
               treats
               them
               not
               as
               he
               should
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               deserve
               ,
               leaving
               them
               whole
               moneths
               without
               pay
               ,
               and
               not
               looking
               upon
               them
               otherwise
               than
               Traitors
               and
               infamous
               men
               ,
               unfit
               to
               be
               trusted
               ,
               after
               they
               have
               so
               vilely
               deserted
               him
               ,
               whose
               Salt
               they
               had
               eaten
               so
               many
               years
               .
               After
               this
               manner
               did
               Chah-hest-kan
               put
               an
               end
               to
               this
               Rabble
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               have
               ruined
               and
               dispoiled
               all
               the
               lower
               Bengale
               .
               Time
               will
               shew
               whether
               he
               will
               be
               as
               happy
               in
               the
               remainder
               
               of
               his
               Enterprize
               against
               the
               King
               of
               Rakan
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               particular
               is
               concerning
               the
               two
               Sons
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Sultan
                 Mahmoud
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Sultan
                 Mazum
              
               .
               He
               still
               keeps
               the
               first
               of
               them
               in
               Goualeor
               ,
               but
               (
               if
               one
               may
               believe
               the
               common
               report
               )
               without
               making
               him
               take
               the
               Poust
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               ordinary
               Drink
               of
               those
               that
               are
               put
               into
               that
               place
               .
               As
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               though
               he
               hath
               alwayes
               been
               a
               pattern
               of
               reservedness
               and
               moderation
               ,
               yet
               one
               knows
               not
               whether
               he
               was
               not
               too
               forward
               in
               making
               a
               party
               ,
               when
               his
               Father
               was
               so
               extreamly
               sick
               ;
               or
               whether
               Aureng-Zebe
               have
               not
               upon
               other
               occasions
               perceived
               something
               that
               might
               give
               him
               cause
               of
               jealousie
               ;
               or
               whether
               he
               had
               not
               a
               mind
               to
               make
               an
               authentick
               proof
               of
               both
               his
               Obedience
               and
               Courage
               .
               However
               it
               be
               ,
               one
               day
               he
               commanded
               him
               in
               an
               unconcerned
               manner
               ,
               in
               a
               full
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Omrahs
               ,
               to
               go
               and
               kill
               a
               Lyon
               ,
               that
               was
               come
               down
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               and
               had
               made
               great
               havock
               
               and
               waste
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ;
               and
               this
               he
               did
               without
               giving
               order
               to
               furnish
               him
               with
               those
               strong
               and
               large
               Nets
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               wont
               to
               employ
               in
               this
               dangerous
               kind
               of
               hunting
               in
               a
               real
               mood
               ;
               telling
               the
               great
               Hunting-Master
               ,
               who
               presently
               called
               for
               those
               Nets
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               was
               Prince
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               look
               for
               such
               Formalities
               .
               It
               was
               the
               good
               fortune
               of
               
                 Sultan
                 Mazum
              
               ,
               that
               he
               prosper'd
               in
               this
               attempt
               ,
               not
               losing
               any
               more
               than
               two
               or
               three
               men
               ,
               and
               some
               horses
               that
               were
               wounded
               ,
               although
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               the
               matter
               went
               not
               off
               so
               pleasantly
               ,
               the
               wounded
               Lyon
               having
               leapt
               up
               to
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Sultan's
               Elephant
               .
               Since
               that
               time
               ,
               Aureng-Zebe
               hath
               not
               been
               backward
               to
               express
               much
               affection
               to
               him
               ;
               he
               hath
               given
               him
               even
               the
               Government
               of
               Decan
               ,
               though
               with
               so
               little
               power
               and
               treasure
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               great
               cause
               to
               apprehend
               any
               thing
               upon
               that
               account
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               thing
               toucheth
               Mohabet-kan
               ,
               the
               Governour
               of
               Kaboul
               ,
               whom
               
               Aureng-Zebe
               took
               from
               his
               Government
               ,
               and
               generously
               pardoned
               ;
               not
               willing
               ,
               as
               he
               said
               ,
               to
               lose
               so
               brave
               a
               Captain
               ,
               and
               that
               had
               stuck
               so
               close
               to
               his
               Benefactor
               Chah-Jehan
               .
               He
               made
               him
               even
               Governour
               of
               Guzuratte
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               of
               ●essemseignue
               ,
               whom
               he
               sent
               to
               make
               War
               in
               Decan
               .
               It
               may
               very
               well
               be
               ,
               that
               some
               considerable
               Presents
               he
               made
               to
               Rauchenara-Begum
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               number
               of
               excellent
               Persian
               Horse
               and
               Camels
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               presented
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               together
               with
               fifteen
               or
               sixteen
               thousand
               Rupies
               of
               Gold
               ,
               did
               contribute
               to
               make
               his
               peace
               .
            
             
               On
               this
               occasion
               of
               mentioning
               the
               Government
               of
               Kaboul
               ,
               which
               borders
               upon
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Kandahar
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               briefly
               add
               some
               particulars
               ,
               that
               serve
               to
               this
               History
               ,
               and
               will
               still
               more
               discover
               that
               Country
               ,
               and
               declare
               the
               Interests
               between
               Indostan
               and
               Persia
               ,
               which
               no
               body
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               of
               ,
               hath
               explained
               hitherto
               .
            
             
             
               Kandahar
               ,
               that
               strong
               and
               important
               place
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Capital
               and
               the
               swaying
               City
               of
               this
               Noble
               and
               Rich
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               same
               Name
               ,
               hath
               in
               these
               latter
               Ages
               been
               the
               subject
               of
               grievous
               Wars
               between
               the
               Mogols
               and
               Persians
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               pretending
               a
               right
               thereto
               .
               Ekbar
               ,
               that
               great
               King
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               took
               it
               by
               force
               from
               the
               Persians
               ,
               and
               kept
               it
               during
               his
               life
               .
               And
               Chah-Abbas
               ,
               that
               famous
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               retook
               it
               from
               Jean-Guyre
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               Ekbar
               .
               Afterwards
               it
               return'd
               to
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               Son
               of
               
                 John
                 Guyre
              
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               Sword
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               means
               of
               the
               Governour
               Aly-Merdan-kan
               ,
               who
               surrendred
               it
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               went
               over
               to
               live
               at
               his
               Court
               ,
               apprehending
               the
               Artifices
               of
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               who
               had
               brought
               him
               into
               disfavour
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               that
               sent
               for
               him
               to
               make
               him
               give
               an
               accompt
               ,
               and
               to
               deliver
               up
               his
               Government
               .
               The
               same
               City
               was
               besieged
               and
               retaken
               afterwards
               by
               the
               Son
               of
               Chah-Abbas
               ,
               and
               since
               that
               besieged
               twice
               again
               ,
               yet
               without
               being
               
               taken
               ,
               by
               Chah-Jehan
               .
               The
               first
               time
               it
               was
               saved
               from
               being
               taken
               by
               the
               ill
               understanding
               and
               jealousie
               between
               the
               Persian
               Omrahs
               ,
               that
               are
               Pensioners
               of
               the
               
                 Great
                 Mogol
              
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               powerful
               of
               his
               Court
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               the
               respect
               they
               bear
               to
               their
               Natural
               King
               :
               For
               they
               all
               behaved
               themselves
               very
               effeminately
               in
               the
               Siege
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               follow
               the
               
                 Raja
                 Roup
              
               ,
               who
               had
               already
               planted
               his
               Standards
               upon
               the
               Wall
               on
               the
               side
               of
               the
               Mountain
               .
               The
               second
               time
               it
               was
               saved
               by
               the
               jealousie
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               fall
               into
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               Wall
               ,
               that
               our
               Franguis
               ,
               the
               
                 English
                 ,
                 Portugueses
                 ,
                 Germans
              
               ,
               and
               French
               had
               made
               by
               their
               Canon
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               a
               large
               one
               ;
               being
               unwilling
               to
               have
               it
               said
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Dara
               ,
               who
               was
               in
               a
               manner
               the
               first
               mover
               of
               that
               Enterprise
               ,
               and
               was
               then
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Caboul
               ,
               with
               his
               Father
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               the
               Fortress
               of
               Kandahar
               was
               taken
               .
               Chah-Jehan
               ,
               some
               years
               before
               the
               late
               trouble
               ,
               was
               also
               ready
               to
               besiege
               it
               the
               third
               time
               ,
               had
               not
               
               Emir-Jemla
               diverted
               him
               from
               it
               ,
               advising
               him
               to
               turn
               his
               Forces
               towards
               Decan
               ,
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               ;
               )
               with
               whom
               Aly-Merdan-kan
               himself
               concurred
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               earnest
               in
               his
               disswading
               him
               from
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               to
               him
               these
               words
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               punctually
               relate
               ,
               as
               having
               something
               extravagant
               in
               them
               :
            
             
               Your
               Majesty
               will
               never
               take
               Kandahar
               ,
               unless
               you
               had
               such
               a
               Traytor
               there
               as
               my self
               ;
               except
               you
               were
               resolved
               never
               to
               bring
               a
               Persian
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               Bazars
               or
               Markets
               wholly
               free
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               lay
               no
               Impost
               on
               those
               that
               furnish
               the
               Army
               with
               provision
               .
            
             
               At
               length
               ,
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               like
               the
               others
               ,
               had
               prepared
               himself
               in
               these
               latter
               years
               to
               besiege
               it
               also
               ;
               whether
               it
               was
               that
               he
               was
               offended
               at
               the
               tart
               Letters
               ,
               written
               to
               him
               by
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               or
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               affronts
               and
               ill
               treatment
               which
               he
               had
               offered
               to
               Tarbiet-kan
               his
               Ambassador
               ;
               that
               hearing
               of
               the
               King
               of
               
               Persia's
               death
               ,
               he
               turned
               back
               ,
               saying
               ,
               (
               which
               yet
               is
               not
               very
               credible
               )
               that
               
               he
               would
               not
               meddle
               with
               a
               Child
               ,
               a
               new
               King
               ;
               although
               Chah-Soliman
               ,
               who
               hath
               succeeded
               his
               Father
               ,
               is
               ,
               in
               my
               opinion
               ,
               about
               25
               years
               of
               age
               .
            
             
               The
               sixth
               particular
               we
               purposed
               to
               speak
               of
               ,
               concerns
               those
               that
               have
               faithfully
               served
               
                 Aureng-Z
                 be
              
               .
               Those
               he
               hath
               almost
               all
               raised
               to
               great
               places
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               already
               related
               ,
               he
               made
               Chah-hest-kan
               ,
               his
               Uncle
               ,
               Governour
               and
               General
               of
               the
               Army
               of
               Decan
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               ,
               Governour
               of
               Bengale
               .
               Next
               ,
               he
               made
               Mir-kan
               Governour
               of
               Kaboul
               ;
               Then
               Kalilullah-kan
               ,
               of
               Lahor
               ;
               and
               Mirhaba
               ,
               of
               Elubas
               ;
               and
               Lasker-kan
               ,
               of
               Patna
               .
               The
               Son
               of
               that
               Allah-Verdi-kan
               of
               
                 Sultan
                 Sujah
              
               ,
               he
               appointed
               Governour
               of
               Scimdy
               ;
               and
               Fazel-kan
               ,
               who
               had
               considerably
               served
               him
               both
               by
               his
               counsels
               and
               dexterity
               ,
               he
               made
               Kane-saman
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Great
               Steward
               of
               the
               House
               Royal
               :
               And
               Danechmend-kan
               ,
               Governour
               of
               Dehli
               ,
               with
               this
               particular
               grace
               and
               priviledge
               ,
               that
               since
               he
               is
               perpetually
               employed
               in
               studies
               and
               forreign
               affairs
               ,
               
               he
               so
               dispenseth
               with
               him
               for
               not
               coming
               twice
               a
               day
               (
               after
               the
               ancient
               custom
               )
               to
               wait
               on
               the
               King
               in
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               retrench
               any
               thing
               of
               his
               pension
               for
               his
               absence
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               to
               the
               other
               Omrahs
               ,
               if
               they
               fail
               .
               He
               hath
               given
               to
               Dianet-kan
               the
               Government
               of
               Kachmire
               (
               aliàs
               Cassimere
               )
               that
               little
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               inaccessible
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               Ekbar
               seized
               on
               by
               craft
               ,
               that
               Earthly
               Paradise
               of
               the
               Indies
               ;
               which
               hath
               its
               Histories
               written
               in
               its
               peculiar
               Language
               ;
               whereof
               I
               have
               an
               abridgement
               in
               the
               Persian
               Tongue
               ,
               made
               by
               the
               command
               of
               
                 Jehan
                 Guyre
              
               ,
               containing
               a
               large
               Catalogue
               of
               many
               very
               ancient
               Kings
               ,
               that
               often
               were
               so
               powerful
               ,
               that
               they
               subdued
               the
               Indies
               as
               far
               as
               China
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               dismissed
               Nejabat-kan
               ,
               who
               did
               very
               well
               in
               the
               two
               Battels
               of
               Samonguer
               and
               Kadjoue
               ,
               but
               then
               't
               is
               not
               fit
               at
               all
               ,
               that
               a
               Subject
               should
               ever
               reproach
               his
               King
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               with
               the
               services
               done
               him
               .
            
             
             
               As
               to
               those
               infamous
               men
               ,
               Gion-kan
               and
               Nazer
               ,
               't
               is
               known
               ,
               that
               the
               former
               hath
               been
               recompenced
               as
               he
               deserved
               ;
               but
               the
               other
               no
               man
               knows
               what
               is
               become
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               What
               concerns
               Jessomseigne
               and
               Jesseigne
               ,
               there
               is
               something
               as
               to
               them
               that
               is
               intricate
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               unfold
               .
               There
               is
               a
               certain
               Heathen
               revolted
               from
               the
               King
               of
               Visapour
               ,
               who
               knew
               how
               to
               possess
               himself
               of
               many
               important
               Fortresses
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               Sea-ports
               of
               that
               King.
               His
               name
               is
               Seva-Gi
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Lord
               Seva
               .
               He
               is
               a
               stout
               man
               ,
               vigilant
               ,
               bold
               ,
               and
               undertaking
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               ,
               who
               gave
               Chah-hest-kan
               more
               work
               and
               trouble
               in
               Decan
               ,
               than
               the
               King
               of
               Visapour
               with
               all
               his
               forces
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               
               Raja's
               joyned
               with
               him
               for
               their
               common
               defence
               :
               Insomuch
               that
               having
               designed
               to
               take
               away
               Chah-hest-kan
               and
               his
               Treasures
               out
               of
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               Army
               and
               of
               the
               Town
               Aurenge-Abad
               ,
               he
               carried
               on
               his
               design
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               effected
               it
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               been
               discovered
               a
               little
               
               too
               soon
               ;
               for
               one
               night
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               a
               number
               of
               resolute
               Fellows
               he
               hath
               about
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               got
               into
               the
               very
               apartment
               of
               Chah-hest-kan
               ,
               where
               his
               Son
               ,
               who
               was
               forward
               in
               the
               defence
               ,
               was
               killed
               ,
               and
               himself
               grievously
               wounded
               ;
               Seva-Gi
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               getting
               away
               as
               well
               as
               he
               came
               :
               Who
               for
               all
               this
               was
               so
               far
               from
               being
               daunted
               ,
               that
               he
               undertook
               another
               very
               bold
               and
               very
               dangerous
               enterprise
               ,
               which
               succeeded
               much
               better
               .
               He
               took
               two
               or
               three
               Thousand
               chosen
               men
               of
               his
               Army
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               took
               the
               Field
               without
               noise
               ,
               spreading
               a
               report
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               Raja
               going
               to
               the
               Court.
               When
               he
               was
               near
               Suratte
               ,
               that
               Famous
               and
               Rich
               Port
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               instead
               of
               Marching
               further
               (
               as
               he
               made
               the
               Great
               Provost
               of
               that
               Country
               ,
               whom
               he
               met
               ,
               believe
               )
               he
               fell
               into
               that
               Town
               ,
               where
               he
               staid
               about
               three
               Dayes
               ,
               cutting
               off
               the
               Arms
               and
               Legs
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               confess
               where
               were
               the
               treasures
               ;
               
               searching
               ,
               digging
               ,
               and
               loading
               away
               ,
               or
               burning
               what
               he
               could
               not
               carry
               with
               him
               .
               Which
               done
               ,
               he
               returned
               ,
               none
               opposing
               his
               return
               ,
               loaden
               with
               millions
               of
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               ,
               Pearls
               ,
               Silken
               Stuffs
               ,
               Fine
               Linnen
               ,
               and
               other
               rich
               Merchandise
               .
               Jessomseigne
               was
               suspected
               to
               have
               had
               since
               intelligence
               with
               this
               seva-Gi
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               cause
               that
               
                 Aureng
                 Zebe
              
               called
               him
               away
               from
               Decan
               ;
               but
               he
               ,
               instead
               of
               going
               to
               Dehli
               ,
               went
               to
               his
               own
               Territory
               .
            
             
               I
               forgot
               to
               mention
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               plunder
               of
               Suratte
               ,
               that
               Ring-leader
               Seva-Gi
               ,
               like
               a
               Saint
               ,
               had
               so
               much
               respect
               to
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Reverend
               Father
               Ambrose
               ,
               a
               Missionary
               Capucian
               ,
               that
               he
               gave
               order
               it
               should
               not
               be
               plundered
               ;
               because
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               I
               know
               that
               the
               Fathers
               Franguis
               are
               good
               men
               .
               He
               had
               also
               regard
               to
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Deceased
               
                 De
                 Lale
              
               ,
               because
               he
               understood
               that
               he
               had
               been
               Great
               Almoner
               .
               He
               also
               consider'd
               the
               Houses
               of
               the
               English
               and
               Dutch
               ,
               not
               from
               Devotino
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               the
               former
               ,
               but
               because
               
               they
               were
               in
               a
               good
               posture
               of
               defence
               ;
               especially
               the
               English
               ,
               who
               having
               had
               time
               to
               send
               for
               assistance
               from
               some
               of
               their
               ships
               that
               lay
               near
               the
               Town
               ,
               behaved
               themselves
               gallantly
               ,
               and
               saved
               ,
               besides
               their
               own
               ,
               several
               other
               houses
               near
               them
               .
               But
               a
               certain
               Jew
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               who
               had
               brought
               Rubies
               of
               a
               very
               great
               value
               ,
               to
               sell
               them
               to
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               carried
               away
               the
               Bell
               from
               all
               ,
               by
               saving
               himself
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               Seva-Gi
               ;
               for
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               confess
               that
               he
               had
               any
               Jewels
               ,
               he
               was
               brought
               thrice
               upon
               his
               knees
               ,
               and
               the
               knife
               held
               up
               to
               cut
               his
               throat
               :
               But
               it
               became
               none
               save
               a
               Jew
               ,
               hardned
               in
               avarice
               ,
               to
               escape
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               .
            
             
               Touching
               Jesseigne
               ,
               King
               Aureng-Zebe
               made
               him
               content
               to
               go
               General
               of
               the
               Army
               in
               Decan
               ,
               sending
               Sultan-Mazum
               with
               him
               ,
               without
               any
               power
               .
               He
               presently
               and
               vigorously
               besieged
               the
               principal
               Fortress
               of
               Seva-Gi
               ,
               and
               knowing
               more
               than
               all
               the
               rest
               in
               matter
               of
               Negotiation
               and
               Treaty
               ,
               he
               so
               ordered
               the
               business
               ,
               that
               Seva-Gi
               surrendred
               
               rendred
               before
               it
               came
               to
               extremity
               ;
               and
               then
               he
               drew
               him
               to
               
               Aureng-Zebe's
               party
               against
               Visapour
               ,
               King
               Aureng-Zebe
               declaring
               him
               a
               Raja
               ,
               taking
               him
               under
               his
               protection
               ,
               and
               giving
               the
               pension
               of
               a
               very
               considerable
               Omrah
               to
               his
               Son.
               Some
               time
               after
               ,
               Aureng-Zebe
               designing
               to
               make
               War
               against
               Persia
               ,
               wrote
               to
               Seva-Gi
               such
               obliging
               Letters
               touching
               his
               Generosity
               ,
               Ability
               and
               Conduct
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               him
               resolve
               ,
               upon
               the
               faith
               of
               Jesseigne
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               him
               to
               Dehli
               .
               There
               a
               kinswoman
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               the
               Wife
               of
               Chah-hest-kan
               (
               who
               was
               then
               at
               Court
               )
               by
               the
               influence
               she
               had
               upon
               the
               spirit
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               perswaded
               him
               to
               arrest
               him
               that
               had
               murdered
               her
               Son
               ,
               wounded
               her
               Husband
               ,
               and
               sacked
               Suratte
               :
               So
               that
               one
               evening
               Seva-Gi
               saw
               his
               Pavilions
               beset
               with
               three
               or
               four
               Omrahs
               ;
               but
               he
               made
               shift
               to
               get
               away
               in
               the
               night
               .
               This
               escape
               made
               a
               great
               noise
               at
               Court
               ,
               every
               one
               accusing
               the
               Eldest
               Son
               of
               the
               Raja
               Jesseigne
               to
               have
               assisted
               him
               in
               it
               .
               Jesseigne
               ,
               who
               presently
               had
               news
               that
               
               Aureng-Zebe
               was
               very
               angry
               with
               him
               and
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               was
               advised
               no
               more
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               was
               day
               and
               night
               upon
               his
               guard
               ,
               apprehending
               lest
               Aureng-Zebe
               should
               take
               this
               for
               a
               pretence
               to
               fall
               upon
               his
               Lands
               ,
               and
               possess
               himself
               of
               them
               .
               Whereupon
               he
               also
               soon
               left
               Decan
               to
               secure
               his
               Estate
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               was
               at
               Brampour
               ,
               he
               died
               .
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               Aureng-Zebe
               was
               so
               far
               from
               expressing
               any
               coldness
               or
               resentment
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               Jesseigne
               ,
               that
               he
               sent
               to
               condole
               with
               him
               for
               the
               Death
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               continued
               to
               him
               his
               Pension
               ;
               which
               confirms
               what
               many
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               himself
               ,
               that
               Seva-Gi
               escaped
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               he
               could
               retain
               him
               no
               longer
               at
               Court
               ,
               because
               all
               the
               Women
               there
               had
               too
               great
               a
               spleen
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               looked
               upon
               him
               as
               a
               man
               that
               had
               embroiled
               his
               hands
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               his
               Kinsmen
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               return
               to
               Decan
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               that
               is
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               these
               forty
               years
               hath
               constantly
               been
               the
               Theater
               of
               War
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               
               
               
               
               
               score
               whereof
               the
               Mogol
               hath
               much
               to
               do
               with
               the
               Kings
               of
               Golkonda
               ,
               and
               of
               Visapour
               ,
               and
               divers
               little
               Soveraigns
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               known
               ,
               what
               considerable
               things
               have
               passed
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               and
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Princes
               that
               govern
               them
               .
            
             
               All
               this
               great
               Peninsule
               of
               Indostan
               ,
               cutting
               it
               from
               the
               Bay
               of
               Cambaja
               unto
               that
               of
               Bengale
               ,
               near
               Jaganrate
               ,
               and
               passing
               thence
               to
               Cape
               Comori
               ,
               was
               searce
               two
               hundred
               years
               since
               entirely
               (
               some
               mountanous
               parts
               excepted
               )
               under
               the
               Dominion
               of
               one
               only
               Prince
               ,
               who
               consequently
               was
               a
               very
               great
               and
               very
               potent
               Monarch
               :
               But
               now
               it
               is
               divided
               among
               many
               different
               Soveraigns
               ,
               that
               are
               also
               of
               different
               Religions
               .
               The
               cause
               of
               this
               division
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               Ramras
               ,
               the
               last
               of
               those
               that
               have
               possessed
               this
               mighty
               State
               entirely
               ,
               did
               imprudently
               raise
               three
               Slaves
               ,
               Gurgis
               ,
               he
               had
               about
               him
               too
               high
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               make
               them
               all
               three
               Governors
               of
               places
               :
               The
               first
               ,
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               those
               Countries
               ,
               which
               at
               
               present
               are
               possessed
               by
               the
               Mogol
               in
               Decan
               ,
               about
               Daulet-Abad
               ,
               from
               
                 Bider
                 ,
                 Paranda
                 ,
                 Suratte
              
               ,
               unto
               Narbadar
               :
               The
               second
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               other
               Lands
               ,
               now
               comprehended
               under
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Visapour
               :
               And
               the
               third
               ,
               of
               all
               that
               is
               contained
               under
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Golkonda
               .
               These
               three
               Slaves
               grew
               very
               rich
               ,
               and
               found
               themselves
               supported
               by
               a
               good
               number
               of
               the
               Mogols
               ,
               that
               were
               in
               the
               service
               of
               Ramras
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               all
               three
               Mahumetans
               ,
               of
               the
               Sect
               Chyas
               ,
               like
               the
               Persians
               .
               And
               at
               length
               they
               all
               revolted
               together
               with
               one
               accord
               ,
               killed
               King
               Ramras
               ,
               and
               returned
               to
               their
               Government
               ,
               each
               taking
               upon
               him
               the
               Title
               of
               Chah
               or
               King.
               The
               Issue
               of
               Ramras
               ,
               not
               finding
               themselves
               strong
               enough
               for
               them
               ,
               were
               content
               to
               keep
               themselves
               in
               a
               Corner
               ,
               viz.
               in
               that
               Countrey
               which
               is
               commonly
               called
               Karnatek
               ,
               in
               our
               Maps
               ,
               Bisnaguer
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               still
               Raja's
               to
               this
               very
               day
               .
               All
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               State
               was
               also
               at
               the
               same
               time
               divided
               into
               all
               those
               
                 Rajas
                 Naiques
              
               and
               petty
               Kings
               ,
               such
               as
               we
               see
               there
               ▪
               
               These
               three
               Slaves
               and
               their
               posterity
               have
               alwayes
               defended
               themselves
               very
               well
               in
               their
               Kingdoms
               ,
               whilst
               they
               kept
               a
               good
               mutual
               correspondence
               ,
               and
               assisted
               one
               another
               in
               their
               grievous
               wars
               against
               the
               Mogols
               .
               But
               when
               they
               once
               came
               to
               think
               every
               one
               to
               defend
               their
               Lands
               apart
               ,
               they
               soon
               found
               the
               effects
               of
               their
               division
               .
               For
               the
               Mogol
               so
               well
               knew
               to
               take
               his
               time
               upon
               that
               occasion
               (
               which
               is
               now
               about
               thirty
               five
               or
               forty
               years
               since
               )
               that
               he
               possessed
               himself
               within
               a
               little
               time
               of
               all
               the
               Countrey
               of
               Nejam-Chah
               ,
               or
               King
               Nejam
               ,
               the
               fifth
               or
               sixth
               of
               the
               family
               of
               the
               first
               Slave
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               took
               him
               prisoner
               in
               Daulet-Abud
               ,
               the
               Capital
               ,
               where
               he
               died
               .
            
             
               After
               that
               time
               ,
               the
               Kings
               of
               Golkonda
               have
               maintained
               themselves
               well
               enough
               ;
               not
               as
               if
               they
               could
               compare
               with
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Mogol
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               Mogol
               hath
               alwayes
               been
               employed
               against
               the
               two
               others
               ;
               from
               whom
               he
               was
               to
               take
               
                 Amber
                 ,
                 Paranda
                 ,
                 Bider
              
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               places
               ,
               before
               he
               could
               conveniently
               march
               towards
               
               Golkonda
               .
               And
               because
               they
               have
               always
               been
               so
               politick
               ,
               being
               very
               opulent
               ,
               as
               to
               furnish
               under
               hand
               the
               King
               of
               Visapour
               with
               Money
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               help
               him
               to
               maintain
               a
               War
               against
               the
               Mogol
               :
               Besides
               that
               ,
               they
               ever
               have
               a
               considerable
               Army
               on
               foot
               ,
               which
               is
               alwayes
               ready
               ,
               and
               never
               fails
               to
               take
               the
               Field
               ,
               and
               to
               approach
               to
               the
               Frontiers
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               when
               there
               is
               news
               that
               that
               of
               the
               Mogol
               marches
               against
               Visapour
               ;
               to
               let
               the
               Mogol
               see
               ,
               not
               only
               that
               they
               are
               alwayes
               ready
               to
               defend
               themselves
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               they
               could
               easily
               assist
               the
               King
               of
               Visapour
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               should
               be
               reduced
               to
               any
               extremity
               .
               Next
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               considerable
               ,
               they
               know
               also
               how
               to
               convey
               Money
               under
               hand
               to
               the
               Chieftains
               of
               the
               Mogolian
               Army
               ;
               who
               thereupon
               advise
               the
               Court
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               more
               to
               purpose
               to
               attack
               Visapour
               ,
               as
               being
               nearer
               to
               Daulet-Abad
               .
               Further
               ,
               they
               send
               every
               year
               very
               considerable
               Presents
               to
               the
               Great
               Mogol
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Tribute
               ;
               which
               consist
               partly
               in
               some
               rare
               manufactures
               
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ;
               partly
               in
               Elephants
               ,
               which
               they
               send
               for
               from
               
                 Pegu
                 ,
                 Siam
              
               ,
               and
               Ceilan
               ,
               partly
               in
               fair
               ready
               money
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               Mogol
               considers
               that
               Kingdom
               as
               his
               own
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               he
               looks
               upon
               the
               King
               thereof
               as
               his
               Tributary
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               since
               that
               agrement
               heretofore
               spoken
               of
               ,
               which
               the
               present
               King
               made
               with
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               when
               he
               besieged
               Golkonda
               ;
               and
               there
               being
               also
               no
               place
               able
               to
               resist
               ,
               even
               from
               Daulet-Abad
               unto
               Golkonda
               ,
               he
               judgeth
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               shall
               think
               fit
               to
               push
               for
               it
               ,
               he
               may
               take
               in
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               in
               one
               Campagne
               ;
               which
               in
               my
               opinion
               ,
               he
               would
               certainly
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               apprehend
               ,
               lest
               sending
               his
               Forces
               towards
               Golkonda
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Visapour
               should
               enter
               into
               Decan
               ;
               as
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               he
               would
               do
               ,
               knowing
               it
               to
               be
               very
               important
               to
               his
               conservation
               ,
               that
               that
               Kingdom
               may
               alwayes
               subsist
               as
               now
               it
               is
               .
            
             
               From
               all
               which
               ,
               something
               may
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               Interests
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Golkonda
               
               with
               the
               Mogol
               ,
               and
               what
               way
               he
               taketh
               to
               support
               himself
               against
               him
               .
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               find
               this
               state
               much
               shaken
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               the
               King
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               since
               that
               unhappy
               affair
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               and
               Emir-Jemla
               ,
               seems
               to
               have
               lost
               heart
               ,
               and
               as
               't
               were
               abandoned
               the
               reins
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               not
               daring
               any
               more
               to
               go
               forth
               of
               this
               Fortress
               of
               Golkonda
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               appear
               in
               publick
               to
               give
               Audience
               to
               his
               People
               ,
               and
               to
               render
               Justice
               according
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Country
               :
               Which
               discomposeth
               things
               very
               much
               ,
               and
               occasions
               the
               Grandees
               to
               tyrannize
               over
               the
               meaner
               sort
               of
               People
               ,
               and
               to
               lose
               even
               their
               respect
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               often
               slighting
               his
               Commands
               ,
               and
               considering
               him
               no
               more
               than
               a
               Woman
               ;
               and
               the
               People
               ,
               weary
               of
               the
               injustice
               and
               ill
               treatment
               ,
               breathing
               after
               nothing
               but
               Aureng-Zebe
               .
               'T
               is
               easie
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               streights
               this
               poor
               King
               is
               in
               ,
               by
               four
               or
               five
               particulars
               I
               am
               about
               to
               relate
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               An.
               1667.
               when
               I
               was
               
               at
               Golkonda
               ,
               King
               Aureng-Zebe
               having
               sent
               an
               Ambassador
               Extraordinary
               to
               declare
               War
               to
               that
               King
               ,
               unless
               he
               would
               furnish
               him
               with
               10000
               Horse
               against
               Visapour
               ,
               he
               did
               extraordinary
               honour
               ,
               and
               give
               excessive
               presents
               to
               that
               Ambassador
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               him
               in
               particular
               ,
               as
               for
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               and
               made
               an
               agreement
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               send
               him
               ,
               not
               10000
               Horse
               ,
               but
               as
               much
               Money
               as
               is
               necessary
               to
               maintain
               so
               many
               ;
               which
               was
               all
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               looked
               for
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               that
               
               Aureng-Zebe's
               Ambassador
               in
               Ordinary
               ,
               that
               is
               constantly
               at
               Golkonda
               ,
               commands
               ,
               threatens
               ,
               striketh
               ,
               gives
               Pass-ports
               ,
               and
               saith
               and
               doth
               whatsoever
               he
               will
               ,
               no
               man
               daring
               with
               the
               least
               word
               to
               cross
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               that
               Mahmet-Emir-kan
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               Emir-Jemla
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               no
               more
               than
               a
               simple
               Omrah
               of
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               is
               yet
               so
               much
               respected
               through
               that
               whole
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               Maslipatan
               ,
               that
               the
               Taptata
               ,
               his
               Commissioner
               ,
               
               is
               as
               't
               were
               Master
               thereof
               ,
               buying
               and
               selling
               ,
               bringing
               in
               and
               sending
               abroad
               his
               Merchants
               Ships
               ,
               no
               body
               daring
               to
               contradict
               him
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               not
               to
               demand
               any
               Customs
               .
               So
               great
               was
               once
               the
               power
               of
               Emir-Jemla
               his
               Father
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               time
               hath
               not
               yet
               been
               able
               to
               root
               out
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Hollanders
               scruple
               not
               to
               threaten
               him
               sometimes
               ,
               to
               lay
               an
               Embargo
               upon
               all
               the
               Merchants
               Ships
               of
               the
               Country
               that
               are
               in
               that
               Port
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               let
               them
               go
               out
               ,
               untill
               their
               demands
               be
               granted
               ;
               as
               also
               to
               put
               in
               protestations
               against
               him
               :
               which
               I
               have
               seen
               actually
               done
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               an
               English
               Vessel
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               take
               by
               force
               in
               the
               Port
               of
               Maslipatan
               it self
               ,
               the
               Governour
               having
               hindred
               it
               ,
               by
               arming
               the
               whole
               Town
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               threatning
               to
               put
               fire
               to
               their
               Factory
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               them
               all
               to
               death
               .
            
             
               A
               fifth
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Portugueses
               ,
               as
               poor
               ,
               and
               miserable
               ,
               and
               decayed
               as
               
               they
               are
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               yet
               stick
               not
               to
               threaten
               that
               King
               also
               with
               War
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               will
               come
               and
               sack
               Maslipatan
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               Coast
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               not
               render
               them
               that
               place
               of
               St.
               Thomas
               ,
               which
               some
               years
               ago
               they
               chose
               to
               put
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               be
               constrained
               to
               yield
               it
               up
               to
               the
               Dutch.
               
            
             
               Yet
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               informed
               in
               Golkonda
               ,
               by
               very
               intelligent
               persons
               ,
               that
               this
               King
               is
               a
               Prince
               of
               very
               great
               judgment
               ,
               and
               that
               whatever
               he
               so
               does
               and
               suffers
               ,
               is
               only
               in
               policy
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               to
               provoke
               no
               body
               ,
               and
               principally
               to
               remove
               all
               suspition
               from
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               him
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               in
               a
               manner
               no
               share
               any
               more
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               :
               But
               that
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               a
               Son
               of
               his
               ,
               that
               is
               kept
               hid
               ,
               grows
               up
               ,
               the
               Father
               watching
               for
               a
               fit
               time
               to
               declare
               him
               King
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               laugh
               at
               the
               agreement
               made
               with
               Aureng-Zebe
               .
               Of
               this
               ,
               time
               will
               shew
               us
               more
               ;
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               let
               us
               consider
               somewhat
               of
               the
               Interests
               of
               Visapour
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               Visapour
               hath
               also
               not
               been
               wanting
               to
               support
               it self
               ,
               though
               the
               Mogol
               do
               almost
               continually
               make
               war
               against
               it
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               as
               if
               he
               of
               Visapour
               were
               able
               to
               bid
               head
               to
               the
               Mogolian
               Forces
               ,
               but
               because
               there
               is
               never
               any
               great
               effort
               used
               against
               him
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               very
               frequent
               there
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               't
               is
               elsewhere
               ,
               for
               Generals
               of
               Armies
               to
               desire
               the
               end
               of
               a
               War
               ;
               there
               being
               nothing
               so
               charming
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               in
               the
               head
               of
               an
               Army
               ,
               commanding
               like
               little
               Kings
               ,
               remote
               from
               the
               Court.
               It
               is
               also
               grown
               to
               a
               Proverb
               ,
               that
               Decan
               is
               the
               Bread
               and
               Life
               of
               the
               Souldiers
               of
               Indostan
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Countrey
               of
               Visapour
               is
               on
               the
               side
               of
               the
               
               Mogol's
               Dominions
               of
               a
               very
               difficult
               access
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               the
               searcity
               of
               good
               Waters
               ,
               Forrage
               ,
               and
               Victuals
               ;
               and
               because
               Visapour
               ,
               the
               Capital
               City
               ,
               is
               very
               strong
               ,
               and
               situate
               in
               a
               dry
               and
               steril
               Countrey
               ,
               there
               being
               almost
               no
               good
               Water
               but
               in
               the
               Town
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               many
               Fortresses
               in
               that
               Countrey
               ,
               
               seated
               on
               Hills
               hard
               to
               climb
               .
            
             
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               that
               State
               is
               much
               shaken
               ,
               if
               considering
               that
               the
               Mogol
               hath
               taken
               Paranda
               ,
               the
               Key
               ,
               as
               't
               were
               ,
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ;
               as
               also
               that
               fair
               and
               strong
               Town
               Bider
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               very
               important
               places
               :
               But
               principally
               because
               the
               last
               King
               of
               Visapour
               died
               without
               Heirs
               Males
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               now
               calls
               himself
               King
               ,
               is
               a
               Youth
               ,
               whom
               the
               Queen
               ,
               Sister
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Golkonda
               ,
               hath
               raised
               ,
               and
               taken
               for
               her
               Son
               (
               a
               favour
               for
               which
               he
               hath
               made
               an
               ill
               return
               ,
               having
               shew'd
               no
               esteem
               for
               this
               Queen
               after
               her
               return
               from
               Mecca
               ,
               under
               the
               pretext
               of
               some
               ill
               demeanour
               in
               her
               on
               a
               Dutch
               Vessel
               that
               carried
               her
               to
               
                 Moka
                 :
              
               )
               Lastly
               ,
               because
               that
               in
               the
               disorders
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               the
               Heathen
               Rebel
               ,
               Seva-Gi
               ,
               above
               discoursed
               of
               ,
               found
               means
               to
               seize
               on
               many
               strong
               Holds
               ,
               mostly
               seated
               on
               steep
               Mountains
               ,
               where
               he
               now
               acteth
               the
               King
               ,
               laughing
               at
               the
               Visapour
               and
               the
               Mogol
               ,
               and
               ravaging
               the
               Countrey
               every
               where
               ,
               from
               Suratte
               even
               to
               the
               gates
               
               of
               Goa
               .
               This
               notwithstanding
               ,
               if
               he
               wrongs
               Visapour
               one
               way
               ,
               he
               helps
               to
               support
               it
               another
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               he
               is
               resolutely
               bent
               against
               the
               Mogol
               ,
               preparing
               alwayes
               some
               Ambush
               ,
               and
               cutting
               so
               much
               work
               for
               his
               Army
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               discourse
               ,
               no
               apprehension
               but
               of
               Seva-Gi
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               he
               hath
               come
               and
               sacked
               Suratte
               ,
               and
               pillaged
               the
               Isle
               of
               Burdes
               ,
               which
               belongs
               to
               the
               Portuguese
               ,
               and
               is
               near
               the
               Gates
               of
               Goa
               .
            
             
               The
               seventh
               particular
               ,
               which
               I
               learn'd
               at
               Golkonda
               ,
               when
               I
               was
               come
               away
               from
               Dehli
               ,
               is
               the
               death
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               ;
               and
               that
               Aureng-Zebe
               had
               been
               exceedingly
               affected
               therewith
               ,
               having
               discover'd
               all
               the
               marks
               of
               grief
               ,
               that
               a
               Son
               can
               express
               for
               the
               loss
               of
               his
               Father
               :
               That
               at
               the
               very
               hour
               of
               receiving
               that
               news
               ,
               he
               went
               towards
               Agra
               ;
               that
               Begum-Saheb
               caused
               the
               Mosquee
               ,
               and
               a
               certain
               place
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               at
               first
               to
               stop
               ,
               before
               he
               entred
               the
               Fortress
               ,
               to
               be
               hung
               with
               richly
               embroider'd
               Tapisseries
               :
               That
               at
               his
               entring
               into
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               she
               presented
               
               him
               with
               a
               great
               Golden
               Bason
               ,
               wherein
               were
               all
               her
               Jewels
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               of
               Chah-Jehan
               ;
               and
               in
               short
               ,
               that
               she
               knew
               to
               receive
               him
               with
               so
               much
               Magnificence
               ,
               and
               to
               entertain
               him
               with
               that
               dexterity
               and
               craft
               ,
               that
               she
               obtained
               his
               pardon
               ,
               gain'd
               his
               favour
               ,
               and
               grew
               very
               confident
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               most
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               shall
               have
               read
               my
               History
               ,
               will
               judge
               the
               wayes
               taken
               by
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               for
               getting
               the
               Empire
               ,
               very
               violent
               and
               horrid
               .
               I
               pretend
               not
               at
               all
               to
               plead
               for
               him
               ,
               but
               desire
               only
               ,
               that
               before
               he
               be
               altogether
               condemned
               ,
               reflexion
               be
               made
               on
               that
               unhappy
               custom
               of
               this
               State
               ,
               which
               leaving
               the
               succession
               of
               the
               Crown
               undecided
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               good
               Laws
               ,
               setling
               it
               ,
               as
               amongst
               us
               ,
               upon
               the
               eldest
               Son
               ,
               exposeth
               it
               to
               the
               Con
               quest
               of
               the
               strongest
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               fortunate
               ,
               subjecting
               at
               the
               same
               time
               all
               the
               Princes
               born
               in
               the
               Royal
               Family
               ,
               by
               the
               condition
               of
               their
               Birth
               ,
               to
               the
               cruel
               necessity
               either
               to
               overcome
               ,
               or
               to
               reign
               ,
               by
               destroying
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               for
               the
               assurance
               
               of
               their
               power
               and
               life
               ,
               or
               to
               perish
               themselves
               ,
               for
               the
               security
               of
               that
               of
               others
               :
               For
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               upon
               this
               consideration
               the
               Reader
               wil
               not
               find
               
               Aureng-Zebe's
               conduct
               so
               strange
               as
               at
               first
               it
               appear'd
               .
               However
               I
               am
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               shall
               a
               little
               weigh
               this
               whole
               History
               ,
               will
               not
               take
               Aureng-Zebe
               for
               a
               Barbarian
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               great
               and
               rare
               Genius
               ,
               a
               Great
               States-man
               ,
               and
               a
               Great
               King.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Letter
               to
               the
               Lord
               COLBERT
               ,
               of
               the
               Extent
               of
               Indostan
               ;
               the
               Circulation
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               coming
               at
               length
               to
               be
               swallowed
               up
               ,
               there
               ,
               as
               in
               an
               Abyss
               ;
               the
               Riches
               ,
               Forces
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               and
               the
               principal
               Cause
               of
               the
               decay
               of
               the
               States
               of
               Asia
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               SInce
               it
               is
               the
               custom
               of
               Asia
               ,
               never
               to
               approach
               Great
               Persons
               with
               empty
               hands
               ,
               when
               I
               had
               the
               honour
               to
               kiss
               the
               Vest
               of
               the
               Great
               
                 Mogol
                 Aureng-Zebe
              
               ,
               I
               presented
               him
               with
               
               eight
               Roupies
               
               as
               an
               expression
               of
               respect
               ;
               and
               the
               illustrious
               Fazel-kan
               ,
               the
               prime
               Minister
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               was
               to
               establish
               my
               Pension
               as
               Physitian
               ,
               with
               a
               Case
               of
               Knives
               garnished
               with
               Amber
               .
               
                 My
                 Lord
              
               ,
               though
               I
               intend
               not
               to
               introduce
               new
               customs
               in
               France
               ,
               yet
               I
               cannot
               forget
               this
               upon
               my
               return
               from
               those
               parts
               ;
               being
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               I
               ought
               not
               to
               appear
               before
               the
               King
               ,
               for
               whom
               I
               have
               a
               far
               deeper
               veneration
               than
               for
               Aureng-Zebe
               ,
               nor
               before
               
                 You
                 ,
                 My
                 Lord
              
               ,
               for
               whom
               I
               have
               a
               much
               higher
               esteem
               than
               for
               Fazel-kan
               ,
               without
               some
               little
               Present
               to
               both
               ,
               which
               is
               rare
               ,
               at
               least
               for
               its
               novelty
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               so
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               the
               presenting
               hand
               .
               The
               Revolution
               of
               Indostan
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               extraordinary
               occurrences
               and
               events
               ,
               hath
               to
               me
               seemed
               worthy
               of
               the
               Greatness
               of
               our
               Monarch
               ,
               and
               this
               Discourse
               ,
               for
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               matters
               therein
               contained
               ,
               sutable
               to
               the
               rank
               you
               hold
               in
               his
               Counsels
               ;
               to
               that
               Conduct
               ,
               which
               at
               my
               return
               
               appeared
               to
               me
               so
               admirable
               in
               the
               Order
               ,
               which
               I
               found
               setled
               in
               so
               many
               things
               ,
               that
               I
               thought
               incapable
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               passion
               you
               entertain
               to
               make
               it
               known
               to
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               what
               a
               Monarch
               we
               have
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               French
               are
               fit
               to
               undertake
               ,
               and
               with
               honour
               to
               atchieve
               ,
               whatsoever
               you
               shall
               have
               designed
               for
               their
               honour
               and
               advantage
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               in
               the
               
                 Indies
                 ,
                 My
                 Lord
              
               (
               whence
               I
               am
               lately
               return'd
               after
               twelve
               years
               absence
               )
               where
               I
               learn'd
               the
               felicity
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               this
               Kingdom
               is
               obliged
               to
               your
               cares
               ;
               and
               where
               your
               Name
               is
               so
               diffused
               ,
               and
               so
               well
               known
               .
               This
               were
               a
               fair
               Theme
               for
               me
               to
               enlarge
               upon
               ;
               but
               my
               Design
               being
               no
               other
               than
               to
               discourse
               of
               things
               New
               ,
               I
               must
               forbear
               to
               speak
               of
               those
               that
               are
               already
               so
               notorious
               to
               all
               the
               world
               .
               I
               shall
               doubtless
               please
               you
               better
               ,
               by
               endeavouring
               to
               give
               you
               some
               Idea
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               which
               
               I
               have
               engaged
               my self
               to
               give
               you
               an
               account
               of
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
              
               ,
               you
               may
               have
               seen
               before
               this
               ,
               by
               the
               Maps
               of
               Asia
               ,
               how
               great
               every
               way
               is
               the
               extent
               of
               the
               Empire
               of
               the
               Great
               Mogol
               ,
               which
               is
               commonly
               call'd
               India
               or
               Indostan
               .
               I
               have
               not
               measur'd
               it
               Mathematically
               ;
               but
               to
               speak
               of
               it
               according
               to
               the
               ordinary
               journeys
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               after
               the
               rate
               of
               three
               whole
               Months
               March
               ,
               traversing
               from
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Golkonda
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               beyond
               Kazni
               near
               Kandahar
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               first
               Town
               of
               Persia
               ,
               I
               cannot
               perswade
               my self
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               at
               least
               five
               times
               as
               far
               as
               from
               Paris
               to
               Lyons
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               about
               five
               hundred
               common
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               Next
               ,
               you
               may
               please
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               of
               that
               vast
               extent
               of
               Land
               ,
               there
               are
               large
               Countries
               that
               are
               very
               fertil
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               to
               that
               degree
               (
               for
               example
               ,
               that
               whole
               great
               Kingdom
               of
               Bengale
               )
               that
               they
               exceed
               those
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               not
               only
               upon
               the
               
               account
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               Rice
               ,
               Corn
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               things
               necessary
               for
               life
               ,
               but
               also
               upon
               the
               score
               of
               all
               those
               Commodities
               so
               considerable
               ,
               which
               Egypt
               is
               destitute
               of
               ,
               as
               Silks
               ,
               Cottons
               ,
               Indigo
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               others
               ,
               sufficiently
               related
               by
               Authors
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               that
               of
               these
               same
               Countries
               there
               are
               many
               that
               are
               well
               enough
               peopled
               and
               cultivated
               ,
               and
               where
               Trades-men
               ,
               though
               naturally
               very
               lazy
               there
               ,
               are
               not
               wanting
               ,
               either
               from
               necessity
               or
               other
               Causes
               ,
               to
               apply
               themselves
               to
               work
               ,
               as
               to
               Tapisseries
               ,
               Embroideries
               ,
               Cloth
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               those
               kinds
               of
               Silk
               and
               Cotton
               Manufactures
               ,
               that
               are
               used
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               or
               transported
               to
               other
               parts
               .
            
             
               You
               may
               further
               observe
               ,
               how
               that
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               circulating
               as
               it
               were
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
               comes
               at
               last
               in
               part
               to
               be
               swallowed
               up
               in
               this
               Indostan
               .
               For
               of
               that
               which
               comes
               
               out
               of
               America
               ,
               and
               is
               dispersed
               through
               the
               several
               Kingdoms
               of
               our
               Europe
               ,
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               one
               part
               is
               carried
               into
               Turky
               many
               wayes
               ,
               for
               the
               Commodities
               drawn
               thence
               ;
               and
               that
               another
               part
               is
               conveyed
               into
               Persia
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
               for
               the
               Silks
               afforded
               there
               :
               That
               all
               Turky
               generally
               needs
               Coffee
               ,
               which
               comes
               out
               of
               Hyeman
               or
               
                 Happy
                 Arabia
              
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               common
               Drink
               of
               the
               Turks
               :
               That
               the
               same
               Turky
               as
               well
               as
               Hyeman
               and
               Persia
               cannot
               be
               without
               the
               Commodities
               of
               India
               ;
               and
               that
               thus
               all
               those
               Countries
               are
               obliged
               to
               carry
               to
               Moka
               over
               the
               Red-Sea
               ,
               near
               Babelmandel
               ;
               and
               to
               Bassora
               the
               utmost
               part
               of
               the
               Persian-Gulf
               ;
               and
               to
               Bandar-Abbasi
               ,
               or
               Gomoron
               near
               to
               Ormus
               ,
               a
               part
               of
               that
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               brought
               into
               their
               Country
               ,
               to
               be
               thence
               transported
               into
               Indostan
               ,
               in
               Vessels
               ,
               that
               yearly
               ,
               in
               the
               season
               of
               the
               Mounsons
               ,
               come
               purposely
               to
               
               those
               three
               famous
               parts
               :
               That
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               all
               those
               Ships
               of
               India
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               Indian
               ones
               ,
               or
               Dutch
               ,
               or
               English
               ,
               or
               Portuguese
               ,
               that
               every
               year
               Transport
               Merchandise
               out
               of
               Indostan
               to
               
                 Pegu
                 ,
                 Tanasseri
                 ,
                 Siam
                 ,
                 Ceilan
                 ,
                 Achem
                 ,
                 Macasser
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Maldives
                 ,
                 Mosambic
              
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               bring
               back
               also
               much
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               from
               all
               those
               Countries
               ,
               which
               meets
               with
               the
               same
               Destiny
               ,
               that
               the
               other
               doth
               :
               That
               of
               that
               quantity
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               which
               the
               Hollanders
               draw
               from
               Japan
               (
               which
               is
               stored
               with
               Mines
               )
               a
               part
               also
               comes
               to
               be
               at
               length
               discharged
               in
               this
               Indostan
               ;
               And
               that
               lastly
               what
               is
               carried
               thither
               directly
               by
               Sea
               ,
               whether
               from
               
                 Portugal
                 ,
                 England
              
               ,
               or
               France
               ,
               seldom
               comes
               back
               from
               thence
               but
               in
               Merchandise
               ,
               the
               rest
               remaining
               there
               ,
               as
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               I
               very
               well
               know
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               this
               Indostan
               needs
               Copper
               ,
               Cloves
               ,
               Nutmegs
               ,
               Cinamon
               ,
               Elephants
               ,
               and
               sundry
               other
               things
               ,
               
               which
               the
               Hollanders
               carry
               thither
               from
               Japan
               ,
               the
               
                 Molucques
                 ,
                 Ceilan
              
               ,
               and
               Europe
               ;
               as
               also
               that
               it
               hath
               occasion
               for
               Lead
               ,
               which
               in
               part
               ,
               it
               is
               furnish'd
               with
               out
               of
               England
               ;
               likewise
               for
               Scarlet
               ,
               which
               it
               hath
               from
               France
               ;
               Moreover
               ,
               that
               it
               stands
               in
               need
               of
               a
               good
               number
               of
               Horses
               ,
               it
               being
               certain
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               side
               of
               Usbec
               it
               receives
               yearly
               more
               than
               2500.
               
               That
               out
               of
               Persia
               also
               it
               is
               furnished
               with
               abundance
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               as
               also
               out
               of
               
                 Ethiopia
                 ,
                 Arabia
              
               ,
               the
               Ports
               of
               
                 Moka
                 ,
                 Bassora
              
               ,
               and
               Bander-abbasy
               :
               Besides
               that
               it
               needs
               that
               store
               of
               fresh
               Fruit
               ,
               which
               comes
               thither
               from
               
                 Samarkand
                 ,
                 Ball-bocara
              
               ,
               and
               Persia
               ,
               as
               Melons
               ,
               Apples
               ,
               Pears
               ,
               and
               Grapes
               ,
               that
               are
               spent
               at
               Dehli
               ,
               and
               bought
               at
               great
               Rates
               ,
               almost
               all
               the
               Winter
               long
               ;
               as
               well
               as
               dry
               Fruit
               ,
               which
               are
               had
               there
               all
               the
               year
               long
               ,
               and
               come
               from
               the
               same
               Countries
               ,
               as
               Almonds
               ,
               Pistaches
               ,
               Nuts
               ,
               Prunes
               ,
               Abricots
               ,
               Raisins
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               And
               that
               
               lastly
               ,
               it
               wants
               those
               little
               sea-cockles
               of
               the
               Maldives
               ,
               which
               serve
               for
               common
               Coyn
               in
               Bengale
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               other
               places
               ;
               as
               also
               Ambergriece
               ,
               carried
               thither
               from
               the
               said
               Maldives
               and
               Mosambic
               ,
               Rhinoceros-horns
               ,
               Elephants-teeth
               ,
               Musk
               ,
               China-dishes
               ,
               Pearls
               of
               Baharen
               ,
               and
               Tutucoury
               near
               Ceilan
               ;
               and
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               of
               how
               many
               other
               things
               of
               this
               kind
               .
            
             
               But
               all
               this
               makes
               not
               the
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               to
               go
               out
               of
               that
               Empire
               ,
               because
               the
               Merchants
               at
               their
               return
               freight
               their
               ships
               with
               the
               Commodities
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               finding
               a
               better
               account
               by
               so
               doing
               ,
               than
               if
               they
               should
               bring
               back
               Money
               ,
               so
               that
               that
               hinders
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               Indostan
               proves
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               said
               ,
               a
               kind
               of
               abyss
               for
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               finds
               many
               ways
               to
               enter
               there
               ,
               and
               almost
               none
               to
               issue
               thence
               .
            
             
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               you
               may
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               this
               
                 Great
                 Mogol
              
               makes
               himself
               heir
               of
               the
               Omrahs
               or
               Lords
               ,
               and
               of
               
               the
               Manseb-dars
               ,
               or
               petty
               Lords
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               his
               Pay
               ;
               and
               (
               which
               is
               of
               very
               great
               consequence
               )
               that
               all
               the
               Lands
               of
               that
               Expire
               are
               his
               propriety
               ,
               excepting
               some
               Houses
               and
               Gardens
               ,
               which
               he
               giveth
               leave
               to
               his
               Subjects
               to
               sell
               ,
               divide
               ,
               or
               buy
               amongst
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               think
               fit
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               things
               ,
               which
               sufficiently
               show
               ,
               both
               that
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               very
               great
               store
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               in
               Indostan
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               no
               Mines
               ;
               and
               also
               that
               the
               
                 Great
                 Mogol
              
               ,
               the
               Soveraign
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               of
               the
               best
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               hath
               immense
               Revenues
               and
               Riches
               .
            
             
               But
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               there
               are
               also
               many
               things
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               which
               are
               a
               poise
               to
               these
               Riches
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               that
               among
               those
               vast
               tracts
               of
               Land
               there
               is
               much
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               but
               sand
               and
               sterill
               Mountains
               ,
               little
               Tilled
               or
               Peopled
               :
               That
               even
               of
               those
               that
               would
               be
               fertile
               ,
               there
               is
               much
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               used
               for
               want
               of
               Workmen
               ,
               some
               of
               which
               have
               perish'd
               by
               the
               too
               evil
               treatment
               of
               the
               Governours
               ,
               
               who
               often
               take
               from
               them
               their
               necessary
               lively-hood
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               their
               very
               Children
               whom
               they
               make
               slaves
               when
               they
               are
               not
               able
               ,
               or
               are
               unwilling
               to
               pay
               :
               Others
               have
               abandoned
               the
               Field
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               and
               desponding
               out
               of
               the
               consideration
               that
               they
               labour'd
               only
               for
               others
               ,
               have
               cast
               themselves
               into
               Towns
               or
               into
               Armies
               ,
               to
               serve
               there
               for
               Porters
               ,
               or
               waiting
               men
               ,
               and
               many
               have
               fled
               to
               the
               lands
               of
               the
               Rajas
               ,
               because
               there
               they
               found
               less
               tyranny
               ,
               and
               more
               kindness
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               That
               in
               this
               same
               extent
               of
               Country
               there
               are
               sundry
               Nations
               ,
               which
               the
               Mogol
               is
               not
               full
               Master
               of
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               retaining
               yet
               their
               particular
               Sovereigns
               and
               Lords
               ,
               that
               obey
               him
               not
               ,
               nor
               pay
               him
               tribute
               but
               from
               constraint
               ;
               many
               ,
               that
               do
               little
               ;
               some
               that
               do
               nothing
               at
               all
               ;
               and
               some
               also
               ,
               that
               receive
               tribute
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               anon
               .
               Such
               are
               those
               petty
               Sovereigns
               ,
               that
               are
               seated
               on
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               Persia
               ,
               who
               almost
               never
               pay
               him
               any
               thing
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               they
               do
               
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               :
               As
               also
               the
               Balouches
               and
               Augans
               ,
               and
               other
               Mountineers
               ,
               of
               whom
               also
               the
               greatest
               part
               pay
               him
               but
               a
               small
               matter
               ,
               and
               even
               care
               but
               very
               little
               for
               him
               :
               witness
               the
               affront
               they
               did
               him
               ,
               when
               they
               stopp'd
               his
               whole
               Army
               by
               cutting
               off
               the
               Water
               ,
               which
               they
               kept
               back
               within
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               when
               he
               passed
               from
               Atek
               on
               the
               River
               Indus
               to
               Caboul
               ,
               to
               lay
               siege
               to
               Kandahar
               ;
               not
               suffering
               the
               Water
               to
               run
               down
               into
               the
               Fields
               ,
               where
               was
               the
               High-way
               ,
               'till
               they
               had
               received
               presents
               ,
               although
               they
               asked
               them
               by
               way
               of
               Alms.
               Such
               are
               also
               the
               Patans
               ,
               a
               Mahumetan
               People
               ,
               issued
               from
               the
               side
               of
               the
               River
               Ganges
               towards
               Bengale
               ;
               who
               before
               the
               Invasion
               of
               the
               Mogols
               in
               India
               ,
               had
               taken
               their
               time
               to
               make
               themselves
               potent
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               at
               Dehli
               ,
               and
               to
               render
               many
               Rajas
               thereabout
               their
               Tributaries
               .
               These
               Patans
               are
               fierce
               and
               warlike
               ,
               and
               even
               the
               meanest
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               waiting
               men
               and
               porters
               ,
               are
               still
               of
               a
               very
               
               high
               spirit
               ,
               being
               often
               heard
               to
               say
               by
               way
               of
               swearing
               ;
               
                 Let
                 me
                 never
                 be
                 King
                 of
              
               Dehli
               ,
               
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 so
              
               :
               A
               People
               that
               despise
               the
               
                 Indians
                 ,
                 Heathen
              
               ,
               and
               Mogols
               ,
               and
               mortally
               hate
               the
               last
               ,
               still
               remembring
               what
               they
               were
               formerly
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               by
               them
               driven
               away
               from
               their
               large
               Principalities
               ,
               and
               constrained
               to
               retire
               hither
               and
               thither
               ,
               far
               from
               Dehli
               ,
               and
               Agra
               ,
               into
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               where
               now
               they
               are
               setled
               ,
               and
               where
               some
               of
               them
               have
               made
               themselves
               petty
               Sovereigns
               ,
               like
               Rajas
               ,
               but
               of
               small
               strength
               .
            
             
               Such
               an
               one
               also
               is
               the
               King
               of
               Visapour
               ,
               who
               pays
               to
               the
               Magol
               nothing
               ,
               and
               is
               always
               in
               War
               with
               him
               ;
               maintaining
               himself
               in
               his
               Country
               ,
               partly
               by
               his
               own
               forces
               ,
               partly
               because
               he
               is
               very
               remote
               from
               Agra
               and
               Dehli
               ,
               the
               ordinary
               places
               of
               Residence
               of
               the
               Great
               Mogol
               ;
               partly
               also
               because
               his
               Capital
               City
               Visapour
               is
               strong
               and
               of
               difficult
               access
               to
               an
               Army
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               ill
               Waters
               and
               the
               want
               of
               Forrage
               on
               the
               way
               ;
               
               and
               partly
               because
               many
               Rajas
               joyn
               with
               him
               for
               their
               common
               defence
               ,
               as
               did
               the
               famous
               Seva-gi
               ,
               who
               not
               long
               since
               came
               pillaging
               and
               burning
               that
               rich
               Sea-port
               ,
               Suratte
               ,
               and
               who
               sometimes
               will
               pay
               little
               or
               no
               Tribute
               .
            
             
               Such
               is
               likwise
               that
               potent
               and
               rich
               King
               of
               Golkonda
               ,
               who
               under-hand
               gives
               Money
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Visapour
               ,
               and
               hath
               always
               an
               Army
               ready
               on
               the
               Frontiers
               for
               his
               own
               defence
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               assistance
               of
               Visapour
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               find
               him
               too
               much
               pressed
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               like
               sort
               are
               more
               than
               an
               hundred
               Rajas
               ,
               or
               considerable
               Heathen
               Sovereigns
               ,
               dispersed
               through
               the
               whole
               Empire
               ,
               some
               near
               to
               ,
               others
               remote
               from
               Agra
               and
               Dehli
               :
               amongst
               whom
               there
               are
               about
               fifteen
               or
               sixteen
               that
               are
               very
               rich
               and
               puissant
               ;
               such
               as
               is
               Rana
               (
               who
               formerly
               was
               ,
               as
               't
               were
               ,
               Emperour
               of
               the
               Rajas
               ;
               and
               who
               is
               said
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Progeny
               of
               King
               
                 Porus
                 ;
                 )
                 Jesseignae
              
               and
               
                 Jessom
                 seignae
              
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               great
               and
               powerful
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               three
               alone
               
               should
               combine
               ,
               they
               would
               hold
               him
               tack
               ;
               each
               of
               them
               being
               able
               ,
               in
               a
               very
               short
               time
               to
               raise
               and
               bring
               into
               the
               Field
               Twenty
               five
               thousand
               Horse
               ,
               better
               Troops
               than
               the
               Mogols
               .
               These
               Caveliers
               are
               called
               Ragipouts
               ,
               or
               the
               Children
               of
               Rajas
               .
               They
               are
               men
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               said
               ,
               carry
               Swords
               from
               Father
               to
               Son
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               the
               Rajas
               allot
               Land
               ,
               on
               condition
               to
               be
               always
               ready
               to
               appear
               on
               Horseback
               ,
               when
               the
               Raja
               commands
               .
               They
               can
               endure
               much
               hardship
               ,
               and
               they
               want
               nothing
               to
               make
               them
               good
               Souldiers
               ,
               but
               good
               Order
               and
               Discipline
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               thing
               to
               be
               noted
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Mogol
               is
               a
               Mahumetan
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Sect
               called
               Chias
               ,
               who
               follow
               Aly
               and
               his
               off-spring
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               the
               Persians
               are
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               Court
               ;
               )
               but
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               follows
               Osman
               ,
               and
               thence
               are
               called
               Osmanlys
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Turks
               are
               .
               Besides
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               stranger
               ,
               being
               of
               the
               Race
               of
               Tamerlan
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               head
               of
               those
               Mogols
               ,
               
               that
               about
               the
               year
               1401
               ,
               over-ran
               India
               ;
               where
               they
               made
               themselves
               Masters
               :
               so
               that
               he
               is
               in
               a
               Country
               ,
               almost
               all
               hostile
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               more
               ,
               because
               not
               only
               for
               one
               Mogol
               ,
               but
               in
               general
               ,
               for
               one
               Mahumetan
               ,
               there
               are
               hundreds
               of
               Gentiles
               or
               Heathen
               ;
               which
               obligeth
               him
               ,
               constantly
               to
               entertain
               (
               for
               his
               defence
               among
               so
               many
               Domestick
               and
               Potent
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Persians
               and
               Usbecks
               ,
               his
               Neighbours
               )
               very
               great
               Armies
               ,
               whether
               in
               time
               of
               Peace
               or
               War
               ,
               as
               well
               about
               his
               Person
               as
               in
               the
               Field
               ;
               as
               well
               of
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               
                 (
                 Rajas
              
               and
               
                 Patans
                 ,
              
               )
               as
               chiefly
               Mogolians
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               esteemed
               such
               because
               they
               are
               White
               ,
               and
               Mahumetans
               ;
               which
               sufficeth
               at
               present
               ;
               his
               Court
               being
               no
               more
               now
               as
               't
               was
               at
               first
               ,
               consisting
               altogether
               of
               true
               Mogols
               ;
               but
               a
               mixture
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               strangers
               ,
               
                 Usbecks
                 ,
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Arabians
              
               ,
               and
               Turks
               ,
               or
               their
               Children
               ;
               but
               with
               this
               distinction
               ,
               that
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               third
               or
               fourth
               generation
               ,
               and
               that
               have
               taken
               the
               Brown
               colour
               ,
               
               and
               the
               soft
               humour
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               much
               esteem'd
               as
               the
               new
               comers
               ;
               being
               also
               seldom
               raised
               to
               publick
               Offices
               ;
               but
               counting
               themselves
               happy
               ,
               if
               they
               may
               serve
               as
               simple
               Horsemen
               or
               Foot.
               
            
             
               Of
               these
               Armies
               I
               am
               now
               going
               to
               give
               you
               some
               description
               ,
               that
               thereby
               knowing
               the
               great
               expences
               ,
               which
               the
               Grand
               Mogol
               is
               obliged
               to
               be
               at
               ,
               you
               may
               the
               better
               judge
               of
               his
               true
               Riches
               ;
               let
               us
               first
               take
               a
               view
               of
               the
               Field
               Militia
               ,
               he
               is
               necessitated
               to
               maintain
               .
            
             
               The
               chief
               thereof
               are
               the
               Rajas
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Jesseignae
                 ,
                 Jessomseignae
              
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               allows
               very
               great
               pensions
               to
               have
               them
               always
               ready
               with
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               Ragipouts
               ,
               esteeming
               them
               like
               Omrahs
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               like
               other
               Strangers
               ,
               and
               Mahumetan
               Lords
               ;
               both
               in
               the
               Army
               ,
               that
               is
               always
               about
               his
               person
               ,
               and
               in
               those
               also
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Field
               .
               These
               Rajas
               are
               generally
               obliged
               to
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               that
               the
               Omrahs
               are
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               point
               of
               keeping
               guard
               ;
               
               yet
               with
               this
               distinction
               ,
               that
               they
               keep
               not
               the
               guard
               within
               the
               Fortress
               ,
               as
               those
               ,
               but
               without
               ,
               under
               their
               Tents
               ;
               they
               not
               liking
               to
               be
               shut
               up
               twenty
               four
               hours
               in
               a
               Fortress
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               ever
               to
               go
               thither
               but
               well
               attended
               with
               Men
               resolute
               to
               be
               cut
               in
               pieces
               for
               their
               service
               ;
               as
               hath
               appeared
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               been
               ill
               dealt
               withal
               .
            
             
               The
               Mogol
               is
               obliged
               to
               keep
               these
               Rajas
               in
               his
               service
               for
               sundry
               reasons
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               because
               the
               Militia
               of
               the
               Rajas
               is
               very
               good
               (
               as
               was
               said
               above
               ,
               )
               and
               because
               there
               are
               Rajas
               ,
               (
               as
               was
               intimated
               also
               )
               one
               of
               whom
               can
               bring
               into
               the
               Field
               above
               25000
               men
               .
               The
               Second
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               bridle
               the
               other
               Rajas
               ,
               and
               to
               reduce
               them
               to
               reason
               ,
               when
               they
               cantonize
               ,
               or
               when
               they
               refuse
               to
               pay
               tribute
               ,
               or
               when
               out
               of
               fear
               or
               other
               cause
               they
               will
               not
               go
               out
               of
               their
               Country
               to
               the
               Army
               ,
               when
               the
               Mogol
               requireth
               it
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               nourish
               jealousies
               and
               keenness
               amongst
               them
               ,
               by
               Favouring
               and
               Caressing
               the
               one
               
               more
               than
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               is
               done
               to
               that
               degree
               ,
               that
               they
               proceed
               to
               fight
               with
               one
               another
               very
               frequently
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               ,
               to
               employ
               them
               against
               the
               Patans
               ,
               or
               against
               his
               own
               Omrahs
               and
               Governours
               ,
               in
               case
               any
               of
               them
               should
               rise
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               ,
               to
               employ
               them
               against
               the
               King
               of
               Golkonda
               ,
               when
               he
               refuseth
               to
               pay
               his
               tribute
               ,
               or
               when
               he
               will
               defend
               the
               King
               of
               Visapour
               ,
               or
               some
               Rajas
               his
               neighbours
               ,
               which
               the
               Mogol
               hath
               a
               mind
               of
               rifle
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               his
               tributaries
               ;
               the
               Mogol
               in
               the
               those
               cases
               not
               daring
               to
               trust
               his
               Omrahs
               overmuch
               ,
               who
               most
               are
               Persians
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               same
               Religion
               with
               him
               ,
               but
               Chias
               ,
               like
               the
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               and
               Golkonda
               .
            
             
               The
               sixth
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               considerable
               of
               all
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               employ
               them
               against
               the
               Persians
               upon
               occasion
               ;
               not
               daring
               then
               also
               to
               confide
               in
               his
               Omrahs
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               greatest
               part
               ,
               as
               was
               just
               now
               said
               ,
               are
               Persians
               ,
               and
               consequently
               have
               no
               stomach
               to
               Fight
               against
               their
               natural
               King
               ;
               and
               the
               less
               ,
               because
               
               they
               believe
               him
               to
               be
               their
               Imam
               ,
               their
               Caliph
               or
               high
               Priest
               ,
               descended
               from
               Aly
               ,
               and
               against
               whom
               therefore
               they
               believe
               they
               cannot
               make
               War
               without
               a
               crime
               or
               a
               great
               sin
               .
            
             
               The
               Mogol
               is
               farther
               obliged
               to
               entertain
               some
               Patans
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               somewhat
               like
               reasons
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               the
               Rajas
               .
            
             
               At
               last
               he
               must
               entertain
               that
               stranger
               Militia
               of
               the
               Mogols
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               taken
               notice
               of
               :
               And
               as
               this
               is
               the
               main
               strength
               of
               his
               State
               ,
               and
               which
               obliges
               him
               to
               incredible
               charges
               ,
               me
               thinks
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               describe
               to
               you
               ,
               of
               what
               nature
               it
               is
               ,
               though
               I
               should
               be
               somewhat
               long
               in
               doing
               it
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               therefore
               consider
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               this
               stranger
               Militia
               ,
               both
               Cavalry
               and
               Infantry
               ,
               as
               divided
               into
               two
               ;
               the
               one
               being
               always
               near
               the
               
               Mogol's
               Person
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               dispersed
               up
               and
               down
               in
               the
               several
               Provinces
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Cavalry
               that
               is
               about
               his
               Person
               ,
               let
               us
               first
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               Omrahs
               ;
               
               then
               ,
               of
               the
               Mansebdars
               ;
               next
               ,
               of
               the
               Rousindars
               ;
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               of
               the
               simple
               Horsemen
               .
               From
               thence
               let
               us
               proceed
               to
               the
               Infantry
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               shall
               consider
               the
               Musquetiers
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               men
               on
               foot
               that
               attend
               the
               Ordnance
               ;
               where
               something
               will
               occur
               to
               be
               said
               of
               their
               Artillery
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               thought
               ,
               that
               the
               Omrahs
               or
               Lords
               of
               the
               Mogol's
               Court
               are
               Sons
               of
               great
               Families
               ,
               as
               in
               France
               ;
               All
               the
               Lands
               of
               that
               Empire
               being
               the
               
               Mogol's
               propriety
               ,
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               neither
               Dutchies
               ,
               nor
               Marquisats
               ,
               nor
               any
               Family
               Rich
               in
               Land
               ,
               and
               subsisting
               of
               its
               own
               income
               and
               patrimony
               .
               And
               often
               enough
               they
               are
               not
               so
               much
               as
               Omrahs
               Sons
               ,
               because
               the
               King
               being
               Heir
               of
               all
               their
               Estates
               ,
               it
               is
               consequent
               that
               the
               Houses
               cannot
               subsist
               long
               in
               their
               greatness
               ;
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               they
               often
               fall
               and
               that
               on
               a
               sudden
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               the
               Sons
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               the
               Grandsons
               of
               a
               Potent
               Omrah
               are
               frequently
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               their
               Father
               ,
               reduced
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               Beggery
               ,
               and
               
               obliged
               to
               list
               themselves
               under
               some
               Omrah
               for
               simple
               Horsemen
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               ordinarily
               the
               Mogol
               leaves
               some
               small
               pension
               to
               the
               Widow
               ,
               and
               often
               also
               to
               the
               Children
               ;
               or
               ,
               if
               the
               Father
               liveth
               too
               long
               ,
               he
               may
               by
               particular
               favour
               advance
               them
               sooner
               ,
               especially
               if
               they
               be
               proper
               men
               ,
               white
               of
               Face
               ,
               having
               as
               yet
               not
               too
               much
               of
               the
               Indian
               Complexion
               and
               temper
               ,
               and
               so
               passing
               yet
               for
               true
               Mogols
               :
               Though
               this
               advancement
               by
               favour
               do
               always
               proceed
               in
               a
               slow
               pace
               ;
               it
               being
               almost
               a
               general
               custom
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               must
               pass
               from
               small
               Pays
               and
               small
               Places
               to
               great
               ones
               .
               These
               Omrahs
               then
               are
               commonly
               but
               Adventurers
               and
               Strangers
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Nations
               ,
               such
               as
               I
               have
               said
               ;
               which
               draw
               one
               another
               to
               this
               Court
               ;
               men
               of
               a
               mean
               descent
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               slaves
               ;
               most
               of
               them
               without
               instruction
               ,
               which
               the
               Mogol
               thus
               raiseth
               to
               dignities
               as
               he
               thinks
               good
               ,
               and
               degrades
               them
               again
               ,
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               .
            
             
               Amongst
               these
               Omrahs
               ,
               some
               are
               Hazary
               ,
               others
               
                 Dou
                 Hazary
              
               ,
               others
               
               
                 Penge
                 ,
                 Hecht
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Deh
                 Hazary
              
               ,
               and
               even
               (
               such
               as
               was
               the
               the
               Kings
               eldest
               Son
               )
               
                 Dovazdeh
                 Hazary
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Lord
               of
               a
               thousand
               Horse
               ,
               of
               two
               thousand
               ,
               five
               thousand
               ,
               seven
               ,
               ten
               ,
               and
               tweive
               thousand
               ;
               their
               pay
               being
               less
               or
               more
               in
               proportion
               to
               the
               number
               of
               Horses
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               of
               Horses
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               paid
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Horsemen
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Horse
               ;
               the
               Omrahs
               having
               power
               to
               entertain
               Horsemen
               of
               two
               Horses
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               better
               able
               to
               serve
               in
               the
               hot
               Countrys
               ,
               where
               't
               is
               a
               common
               saying
               ,
               that
               the
               Horseman
               that
               hath
               but
               one
               Horse
               ,
               is
               more
               than
               half
               a
               Footman
               .
               Yet
               we
               must
               not
               think
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               obliged
               to
               entertain
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               King
               effectively
               pays
               so
               many
               Horse
               ,
               as
               these
               great
               names
               of
               Dovazdeh
               or
               
                 Hecht
                 Hazary
              
               do
               impart
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               12000
               or
               8000
               Horse
               .
               These
               are
               specious
               Names
               ,
               to
               amuse
               and
               attract
               Strangers
               ;
               the
               King
               determines
               the
               number
               of
               Horses
               in
               actual
               service
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               entertain
               ,
               pays
               them
               according
               to
               this
               number
               ;
               and
               besides
               
               that
               ,
               he
               payes
               them
               a
               certain
               number
               which
               they
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               entertain
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               that
               which
               ordinarily
               makes
               the
               principal
               part
               of
               their
               pensions
               ;
               not
               to
               speak
               of
               what
               they
               finger
               out
               of
               the
               pay
               of
               every
               Horseman
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Horses
               ;
               which
               certainly
               amounts
               to
               very
               considerable
               Pensions
               ;
               especially
               if
               they
               can
               obtain
               good
               Jah-ghirs
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               good
               Lands
               for
               their
               Pension
               .
               For
               I
               saw
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               ,
               under
               whom
               I
               was
               ,
               that
               was
               a
               Penge-hazary
               ,
               or
               one
               of
               five
               thousand
               Horse
               ,
               and
               who
               was
               only
               obliged
               to
               entertain
               five
               hundred
               in
               effect
               ,
               had
               ,
               after
               all
               his
               Cavalry
               was
               paid
               ,
               remaining
               for
               his
               Pension
               near
               five
               thousand
               Crowns
               a
               Month
               ;
               though
               he
               was
               Nagdy
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               paid
               in
               Money
               drawn
               out
               of
               the
               Treasury
               ,
               as
               all
               those
               are
               ,
               that
               have
               not
               Lands
               .
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               these
               great
               Pensions
               ,
               I
               see
               none
               but
               very
               few
               that
               are
               rich
               ,
               but
               many
               that
               are
               uneasie
               and
               indebted
               :
               Not
               that
               they
               are
               ruined
               by
               keeping
               too
               plentiful
               Tables
               ,
               as
               elsewhere
               great
               Lords
               frequently
               are
               ;
               
               but
               that
               which
               exhausteth
               them
               ,
               are
               the
               great
               Presents
               which
               they
               are
               obliged
               to
               make
               to
               the
               King
               at
               certain
               Festivals
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               every
               one
               after
               the
               rate
               of
               his
               pay
               ;
               next
               ,
               the
               vast
               expences
               they
               must
               be
               at
               for
               entertaining
               their
               Wives
               ,
               Servants
               ,
               Camels
               ,
               and
               many
               Horses
               of
               great
               value
               ,
               which
               they
               keep
               in
               their
               particular
               Stables
               .
            
             
               The
               number
               of
               the
               Omrahs
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Field
               in
               the
               Provinces
               and
               Armies
               ,
               as
               of
               those
               that
               are
               at
               the
               Court
               ,
               is
               very
               great
               .
               I
               I
               never
               could
               precifely
               learn
               it
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               determined
               :
               But
               I
               have
               never
               seen
               less
               of
               them
               at
               Court
               ,
               than
               twenty
               five
               or
               thirty
               ,
               that
               are
               thus
               Pensionaries
               according
               to
               a
               greater
               or
               lesser
               number
               of
               Horses
               to
               be
               entertain'd
               by
               them
               ,
               from
               12000
               downward
               to
               1000.
               
               These
               are
               the
               Omrahs
               ,
               that
               arrive
               to
               the
               Governments
               and
               principal
               Offices
               of
               the
               Court
               and
               Armies
               ;
               that
               are
               ,
               as
               they
               speak
               ,
               the
               Pillars
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               that
               keep
               up
               the
               splendor
               of
               the
               Court
               ;
               never
               going
               abroad
               ,
               but
               richly
               deck'd
               ,
               
               sometimes
               riding
               on
               Elephants
               ,
               sometimes
               on
               Horseback
               ,
               sometimes
               carried
               in
               a
               Paleky
               or
               Chair
               ,
               commonly
               attended
               by
               a
               good
               number
               of
               Horsemen
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               those
               that
               have
               the
               guard
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               many
               Foot-men
               ,
               marching
               before
               and
               on
               his
               sides
               ,
               to
               make
               way
               ,
               to
               drive
               away
               the
               Flies
               ,
               to
               take
               off
               the
               dust
               with
               Peacocks-tails
               ,
               to
               carry
               water
               for
               drink
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               Books
               of
               Accounts
               ,
               or
               other
               Papers
               .
            
             
               All
               those
               that
               are
               at
               Court
               ,
               are
               obliged
               ,
               under
               a
               considerable
               penalty
               ,
               to
               come
               twice
               every
               day
               to
               salute
               the
               King
               in
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               once
               about
               ten
               or
               eleven
               a
               Clock
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               when
               he
               renders
               Justice
               ;
               and
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               about
               six
               hours
               at
               night
               .
               They
               are
               also
               obliged
               by
               turns
               to
               keep
               the
               guard
               in
               the
               Castle
               once
               a
               week
               ,
               during
               twenty
               four
               hours
               .
               Thither
               they
               carry
               at
               that
               time
               their
               Beds
               ,
               Tapisseries
               and
               other
               Moveables
               ,
               the
               King
               furnishing
               them
               with
               nothing
               but
               provisions
               of
               Meat
               and
               Drink
               ,
               which
               they
               receive
               with
               great
               reverence
               ;
               
               making
               a
               treble
               obeisance
               ,
               with
               their
               face
               turned
               to
               his
               Apartment
               ,
               their
               hands
               down
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               then
               lifted
               up
               upon
               their
               heads
               .
               Besides
               ,
               they
               are
               obliged
               on
               horseback
               to
               follow
               the
               King
               whithersoever
               he
               marcheth
               in
               any
               weather
               ,
               rainy
               or
               dusty
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               carried
               in
               his
               Chair
               ,
               or
               on
               an
               Elephant
               ,
               or
               a
               Field-Throne
               ,
               which
               last
               is
               done
               by
               eight
               men
               carrying
               him
               on
               their
               shoulders
               ,
               eight
               others
               marching
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               to
               relieve
               the
               others
               ;
               himself
               being
               in
               all
               Marches
               well
               cover'd
               from
               the
               inconveniencies
               of
               the
               weather
               ,
               whether
               he
               go
               to
               war
               ,
               or
               to
               hunt
               ,
               or
               to
               exercise
               his
               Souldiery
               .
               And
               this
               attendance
               those
               Omrahs
               are
               to
               give
               ,
               except
               some
               of
               them
               be
               exempted
               by
               the
               Mogol
               because
               of
               their
               peculiar
               Offices
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               sickness
               or
               old
               age
               ,
               or
               to
               avoid
               embarasment
               ,
               as
               commonly
               't
               is
               practised
               ,
               when
               he
               goeth
               only
               to
               some
               neighbouring
               Town
               to
               hunt
               ,
               or
               to
               some
               house
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Mosquee
               ,
               there
               being
               then
               seldom
               any
               about
               him
               but
               those
               that
               keep
               the
               Guard
               that
               day
               .
            
             
             
               Mansebdars
               are
               Cavaliers
               of
               Manseb
               ,
               which
               is
               particular
               and
               honourable
               pay
               ;
               not
               so
               great
               indeed
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Omrahs
               ,
               but
               much
               greater
               than
               that
               of
               the
               others
               ;
               they
               being
               esteemed
               as
               little
               Omrahs
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               rank
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               are
               raised
               to
               that
               dignity
               .
            
             
               These
               acknowledge
               also
               none
               for
               their
               Head
               but
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               generally
               obliged
               to
               whatever
               we
               have
               said
               the
               Omrahs
               are
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               true
               Omrahs
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               ,
               as
               divers
               heretofore
               have
               had
               ,
               some
               Horsemen
               under
               them
               ;
               whereas
               they
               have
               ordinarily
               but
               two
               ,
               four
               ,
               or
               six
               Horses
               having
               the
               Kings
               mark
               ,
               and
               their
               pay
               goes
               no
               higher
               than
               from
               200
               ,
               to
               600
               or
               700
               Roupies
               a
               Month.
               Their
               number
               also
               is
               not
               fixed
               ,
               but
               much
               exceeds
               that
               of
               the
               Omrahs
               ,
               there
               being
               of
               them
               at
               the
               Court
               always
               two
               or
               three
               hundred
               ,
               besides
               those
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Provinces
               and
               Armies
               .
            
             
               Rouzindars
               are
               also
               a
               sort
               of
               Cavaliers
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               have
               their
               pay
               by
               the
               day
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               word
               it self
               imports
               )
               
               which
               yet
               sometimes
               is
               greater
               than
               that
               of
               many
               Mansebdars
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               honourable
               ;
               but
               then
               they
               are
               not
               bound
               ,
               as
               the
               Mansebdars
               ,
               to
               take
               at
               a
               set
               price
               (
               which
               someties
               is
               not
               too
               reasonable
               )
               of
               those
               Tapisseries
               and
               other
               House-hold-stuff
               ,
               that
               hath
               served
               for
               the
               Kings
               Pallace
               .
               Their
               number
               is
               very
               great
               ;
               they
               enter
               into
               the
               meaner
               Offices
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               being
               Clerks
               ,
               under-Clerks
               ,
               Signet-men
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               
                 Simple
                 Cavaliers
              
               ,
               are
               those
               ,
               that
               are
               under
               the
               Omrahs
               ;
               amongst
               whom
               the
               most
               considerable
               and
               having
               most
               Pay
               are
               those
               ,
               that
               have
               two
               Horses
               marked
               on
               the
               Leg
               with
               the
               mark
               of
               their
               Omrah
               .
               Their
               Pay
               is
               not
               absolutely
               fixed
               ,
               but
               depends
               chiefly
               from
               the
               generosity
               of
               the
               Omrah
               ,
               who
               may
               favour
               whom
               he
               pleaseth
               .
               Yet
               the
               
               Mogol's
               intention
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Pay
               of
               a
               simple
               Cavalier
               or
               Horseman
               be
               no
               less
               than
               twenty
               five
               Roupies
               or
               thereabout
               a
               Month
               ,
               stating
               his
               accound
               with
               the
               Omrahs
               upon
               that
               Foot.
               
            
             
             
               The
               pay
               of
               the
               Foot
               is
               the
               least
               ;
               and
               their
               Musquetiers
               are
               pitiful
               men
               ,
               unless
               they
               discharge
               when
               their
               Musket
               leans
               on
               that
               small
               woodden
               fork
               hanging
               to
               it
               ;
               yet
               even
               then
               they
               are
               afraid
               of
               singeing
               their
               great
               Beards
               ,
               and
               of
               burning
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               but
               most
               of
               all
               ,
               least
               some
               Dgen
               or
               evil
               spirit
               burst
               their
               Musket
               .
               Some
               of
               these
               have
               20
               Roupies
               a
               Month
               ,
               some
               15
               ,
               some
               10.
               
               But
               yet
               there
               are
               some
               Gunners
               ,
               that
               have
               great
               Pay
               ,
               especially
               those
               of
               the
               Franguis
               or
               Christians
               ,
               as
               
                 Portugueses
                 ,
                 English
                 ,
                 Dutch
                 ,
                 Germans
                 ,
                 French
                 ,
              
               that
               retire
               thither
               from
               Goa
               ,
               flying
               from
               English
               and
               Dutch
               Companies
               .
               Heretofore
               when
               the
               Mogols
               did
               not
               yet
               know
               how
               to
               manage
               Artillery
               ,
               their
               Pay
               was
               very
               great
               .
               And
               there
               are
               yet
               some
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               who
               have
               200
               Roupies
               a
               Month
               ;
               but
               now
               they
               will
               recieve
               none
               for
               more
               than
               thirty
               two
               .
            
             
               Their
               Artillery
               is
               of
               two
               sorts
               ;
               the
               one
               is
               the
               great
               and
               heavy
               Artillery
               ;
               the
               other
               the
               light
               .
               As
               for
               the
               former
               ,
               
               I
               remember
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               King
               after
               his
               Sickness
               went
               with
               his
               whole
               Army
               abroad
               into
               the
               Country
               ,
               diverting
               himself
               every
               day
               in
               Hunting
               ,
               sometimes
               of
               Cranes
               ,
               sometimes
               of
               the
               gray
               Oxen
               (
               a
               kind
               of
               Elks
               )
               sometimes
               of
               Gazels
               ,
               Leopards
               and
               Lions
               ,
               and
               making
               his
               progress
               towards
               Lahor
               and
               Kachemire
               (
               that
               little
               paradise
               of
               India
               )
               there
               to
               pass
               the
               Summer
               ,
               the
               Army
               had
               seventy
               pieces
               of
               Cannon
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               cast
               ,
               not
               counting
               the
               two
               ▪
               or
               three
               hundred
               Camels
               ,
               carrying
               each
               a
               small
               Field-piece
               of
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               good
               double
               Musket
               ,
               fastned
               to
               those
               Animals
               .
               The
               other
               light
               Artillery
               is
               very
               brave
               and
               well
               order'd
               ,
               consisting
               of
               fifty
               or
               sixty
               small
               Field-pieces
               all
               of
               Brass
               ,
               each
               mounted
               on
               a
               little
               Chariot
               ,
               very
               fine
               and
               well
               painted
               ,
               with
               a
               small
               Coffer
               before
               and
               behind
               for
               the
               Powder
               ,
               drawn
               by
               two
               very
               fair
               Horses
               ,
               driven
               by
               a
               Coachman
               like
               a
               Caleche
               ,
               adorned
               with
               a
               number
               of
               small
               red
               Streamers
               ,
               each
               having
               a
               third
               Horse
               ,
               led
               by
               the
               Chariot
               for
               relief
               .
            
             
             
               The
               great
               Artillery
               could
               not
               alwayes
               follow
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               often
               left
               the
               High-way
               ,
               and
               turn'd
               sometimes
               to
               the
               right
               ,
               sometimes
               to
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               crossing
               the
               fields
               ,
               to
               find
               the
               true
               places
               for
               Game
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               the
               course
               of
               the
               Rivers
               .
               That
               therefore
               was
               to
               keep
               the
               High
               way
               to
               go
               the
               more
               easily
               ,
               and
               to
               avoid
               the
               embarasments
               ,
               which
               it
               would
               have
               met
               with
               in
               the
               ill
               passages
               ,
               especially
               in
               those
               Boat-Bridges
               made
               to
               pass
               Rivers
               .
               The
               light
               Artillery
               is
               inseparable
               from
               the
               person
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               it
               marcheth
               away
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               comes
               out
               of
               his
               Tent
               ,
               and
               whereas
               he
               commonly
               goes
               a
               little
               aside
               into
               the
               places
               for
               game
               ,
               this
               Artillery
               passeth
               on
               straight
               with
               all
               possible
               speed
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               time
               at
               the
               Rendez-vous
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               appear
               before
               the
               Kings
               Tent
               ,
               which
               is
               there
               made
               ready
               the
               day
               before
               ;
               as
               are
               also
               the
               Tents
               of
               the
               great
               Omrahs
               :
               And
               this
               whole
               Artillery
               giveth
               a
               volley
               just
               when
               the
               Kihg
               enters
               into
               his
               Tent
               ,
               thereby
               to
               give
               notice
               to
               the
               Army
               of
               his
               arrival
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Militia
               of
               the
               Field
               is
               not
               different
               from
               that
               which
               is
               about
               the
               King
               :
               There
               are
               every
               where
               
                 Omrahs
                 ,
                 Mansebdars
                 ,
                 Rousindars
              
               ,
               simple
               Horsemen
               ,
               and
               Foot
               and
               Artillery
               where-ever
               any
               War
               is
               made
               .
               The
               difference
               is
               only
               in
               the
               number
               ,
               which
               is
               much
               greater
               in
               the
               Field-Army
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               other
               .
               For
               that
               Army
               alone
               ,
               which
               the
               Mogol
               is
               constrained
               perpetually
               to
               maintain
               in
               Decan
               ,
               to
               bridle
               the
               potent
               King
               of
               Golkonda
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               War
               upon
               the
               King
               of
               Visapour
               ,
               and
               upon
               all
               the
               Raja's
               that
               joyn
               with
               him
               ,
               must
               consist
               at
               least
               of
               twenty
               or
               twenty
               five
               thousand
               Horse
               ,
               sometimes
               of
               thirty
               .
            
             
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               Kaboul
               ,
               for
               its
               ordinary
               Guard
               against
               the
               
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Augans
                 ,
                 Balouches
              
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               how
               many
               Mounteniers
               ,
               requireth
               at
               least
               fifteen
               thousand
               .
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               Kachmire
               ,
               more
               than
               four
               thousand
               ;
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Bengale
               ,
               much
               more
               ;
               not
               counting
               those
               that
               are
               employed
               in
               the
               War
               ,
               which
               must
               almost
               alwayes
               be
               maintained
               on
               that
               
               side
               ;
               nor
               those
               which
               the
               Governors
               of
               the
               several
               Provinces
               do
               need
               for
               their
               defence
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               particular
               extent
               and
               situation
               of
               their
               Governments
               ;
               which
               maketh
               an
               incredible
               number
               .
            
             
               Not
               to
               mention
               the
               Infantry
               (
               which
               is
               inconsiderable
               )
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               believe
               with
               many
               others
               ,
               well
               informed
               of
               these
               matters
               ,
               that
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Horse
               in
               actual
               service
               about
               the
               Kings
               person
               ,
               comprehending
               the
               Cavalry
               of
               the
               Raja's
               and
               Patans
               ,
               mounteth
               to
               thirty
               five
               or
               forty
               thousand
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               number
               ,
               joyned
               to
               those
               that
               is
               abroad
               in
               the
               Field
               ,
               may
               make
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               ,
               and
               better
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Infantry
               is
               inconsiderable
               ;
               for
               I
               can
               hardly
               believe
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Army
               which
               is
               about
               the
               King
               ,
               comprising
               the
               Musquetiers
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Gunners
               and
               their
               Mates
               ,
               and
               whatever
               serves
               in
               this
               Artillery
               ,
               can
               amount
               to
               much
               more
               than
               fifteen
               thousand
               ;
               whence
               you
               may
               make
               a
               near
               guess
               ,
               what
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Foot
               must
               be
               in
               the
               Field
               .
               So
               
               that
               I
               know
               not
               whence
               to
               take
               that
               prodigious
               number
               of
               Foot
               ,
               which
               some
               do
               reckon
               in
               the
               Armies
               of
               the
               Great
               Mogol
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               ,
               that
               with
               this
               true
               Souldiery
               they
               confound
               all
               the
               Serving-men
               and
               Victualers
               ,
               that
               follow
               the
               Army
               ;
               for
               in
               that
               sence
               I
               should
               easily
               believe
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               reason
               to
               reckon
               two
               or
               three
               hundred
               thousand
               men
               in
               that
               Army
               alone
               which
               is
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               more
               ;
               especially
               when
               't
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               to
               be
               long
               absent
               from
               the
               Capital
               City
               :
               which
               will
               not
               seem
               so
               strange
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               considers
               the
               multitude
               and
               confusion
               of
               Tents
               ,
               Kitchens
               ,
               Baggage
               ,
               Women
               ,
               Elephants
               ,
               Camels
               ,
               Oxen
               ,
               Horses
               ,
               Waiting-men
               ,
               Porters
               ,
               Forragers
               ,
               Victualers
               ,
               Merchants
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               that
               must
               follow
               the
               Army
               ;
               nor
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               knows
               the
               State
               and
               particular
               Government
               of
               that
               Countrey
               ,
               wherein
               the
               King
               is
               the
               sole
               proprietor
               of
               all
               the
               Lands
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               whence
               it
               necessarily
               follows
               ,
               that
               a
               whole
               Metropolitan
               City
               ,
               such
               as
               Dehly
               
               and
               Agra
               ,
               liveth
               of
               almost
               nothing
               but
               of
               the
               Souldiery
               ,
               and
               is
               consequently
               obliged
               to
               follow
               the
               King
               when
               he
               taketh
               the
               Field
               ;
               those
               Towns
               being
               nothing
               less
               than
               Paris
               ,
               but
               indeed
               no
               otherwise
               governed
               than
               a
               Camp
               of
               Armies
               a
               little
               better
               and
               more
               conveniently
               lodged
               than
               in
               the
               open
               Field
               .
            
             
               Besides
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               you
               may
               also
               consider
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               that
               generally
               all
               this
               Militia
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               been
               representing
               to
               you
               ,
               from
               the
               greatest
               Omrah
               ,
               to
               the
               meanest
               Souldier
               ,
               is
               indispensably
               paid
               every
               two
               months
               ;
               the
               Kings
               pay
               being
               its
               sole
               refuge
               and
               relief
               ;
               nor
               can
               its
               pay
               be
               deferred
               there
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               sometimes
               with
               us
               ▪
               where
               ,
               when
               there
               are
               pressing
               occasions
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               a
               Gentleman
               ,
               an
               Officer
               ,
               and
               even
               a
               simple
               Cavalier
               ,
               can
               stay
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               maintain
               himself
               of
               his
               own
               Stock
               ,
               Rents
               and
               the
               Incomes
               of
               his
               Land.
               But
               in
               the
               
               Mogol's
               Countrey
               ,
               all
               must
               be
               paid
               at
               the
               time
               prefix'd
               ,
               or
               all
               disbands
               and
               starves
               ,
               after
               they
               have
               sold
               that
               little
               they
               have
               ;
               as
               I
               saw
               in
               this
               last
               War
               ,
               
               that
               many
               were
               going
               to
               do
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               not
               soon
               ceased
               .
               And
               this
               the
               more
               ,
               because
               that
               in
               all
               this
               Militia
               there
               is
               almost
               no
               Souldier
               that
               hath
               not
               wife
               and
               children
               ,
               servants
               and
               slaves
               ,
               that
               look
               for
               this
               pay
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               other
               hope
               of
               relief
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               many
               wonder
               ,
               considering
               the
               huge
               number
               of
               persons
               living
               of
               pay
               (
               which
               amounts
               to
               millions
               )
               whence
               such
               vast
               Revenues
               can
               be
               had
               for
               such
               excessive
               Charges
               :
               Although
               this
               need
               not
               to
               be
               so
               much
               wondred
               at
               ,
               considering
               the
               Riches
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               the
               peculiar
               Government
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               universal
               propriety
               of
               the
               Sovereign
               .
            
             
               You
               may
               add
               to
               all
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Grand
               Mogol
               keeps
               nigh
               him
               at
               Dehly
               and
               Agra
               ,
               and
               thereabout
               ,
               two
               or
               three
               thousand
               brave
               Horses
               ,
               to
               be
               always
               ready
               upon
               occasion
               ;
               as
               also
               eight
               or
               nine
               hundred
               Elephants
               ,
               and
               a
               vast
               number
               of
               Mules
               ,
               Horses
               ,
               and
               Porters
               ,
               to
               carry
               all
               the
               great
               Tents
               and
               their
               Cabinets
               ,
               to
               carry
               his
               Wives
               ,
               Kitchens
               ,
               Houshold-stuff
               ,
               
               
               Ganges-Water
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               other
               Necessaries
               for
               the
               Field
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               always
               about
               him
               as
               if
               he
               were
               at
               home
               ;
               things
               not
               absolutely
               necessary
               in
               our
               Kingdoms
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               may
               be
               added
               those
               incredible
               Expences
               upon
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               more
               indispensable
               than
               will
               be
               easily
               believed
               ;
               that
               vast
               store
               of
               fine
               Linnen
               ,
               Cloth
               of
               Gold
               ,
               Embroideries
               ,
               Silks
               ,
               Musk
               ,
               Amber
               ,
               Pearls
               ,
               sweet
               Essences
               ,
               &c.
               consumed
               there
               .
            
             
               All
               these
               Charges
               being
               put
               together
               ,
               and
               compared
               with
               the
               Revenues
               the
               Mogol
               may
               be
               thought
               to
               have
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               easie
               to
               judge
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               indeed
               so
               very
               rich
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               made
               to
               be
               .
               As
               for
               me
               ,
               I
               very
               well
               know
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               very
               great
               Revenues
               ;
               I
               believe
               ,
               he
               hath
               more
               alone
               than
               the
               
                 Grand
                 Seignior
              
               and
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               both
               together
               :
               But
               then
               ,
               to
               believe
               all
               those
               extravagant
               Stories
               made
               of
               the
               vastness
               of
               his
               Revenues
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               I
               could
               never
               do
               :
               And
               if
               I
               should
               believe
               the
               best
               part
               
               of
               them
               ,
               yet
               should
               I
               not
               believe
               him
               in
               effect
               and
               truly
               so
               rich
               ,
               as
               the
               World
               rings
               of
               him
               ;
               unless
               a
               man
               would
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               Treasurer
               ,
               who
               receiveth
               great
               sums
               of
               Money
               from
               one
               hand
               at
               the
               same
               time
               when
               he
               is
               obliged
               to
               disburse
               them
               to
               another
               ,
               were
               therefore
               truly
               rich
               .
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               should
               count
               that
               King
               rich
               indeed
               ,
               who
               ,
               without
               oppressing
               and
               impoverishing
               his
               People
               too
               much
               ,
               should
               have
               a
               Revenue
               sufficient
               to
               keep
               a
               Great
               and
               Gallant
               Court
               (
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               that
               of
               ours
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               )
               and
               a
               Militia
               sufficient
               both
               to
               guard
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               an
               important
               War
               for
               divers
               years
               against
               his
               Neighbours
               ;
               as
               also
               to
               shew
               liberality
               ,
               to
               build
               some
               Royal
               Edifices
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               those
               other
               Expences
               which
               Kings
               are
               wont
               to
               make
               according
               to
               their
               particular
               Inclinations
               ;
               and
               who
               ,
               besides
               all
               this
               ,
               should
               be
               able
               to
               put
               up
               in
               his
               Treasury
               ,
               for
               a
               Reserve
               ,
               Sums
               big
               enough
               to
               undertake
               and
               maintain
               a
               good
               War
               for
               some
               years
               .
               Now
               I
               
               am
               apt
               enough
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               Great
               Mogol
               enjoyeth
               very
               near
               these
               Advantages
               ,
               but
               I
               cannot
               perswade
               my self
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               them
               in
               that
               excess
               ,
               as
               is
               thought
               and
               pretended
               .
               Those
               vast
               and
               unevitable
               Expences
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               will
               certainly
               incline
               you
               to
               my
               opinion
               without
               any
               other
               consideration
               ;
               but
               you
               will
               doubtless
               be
               altogether
               of
               my
               mind
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               have
               represented
               to
               you
               these
               two
               things
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               very
               well
               informed
               of
               .
            
             
               The
               one
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Great
               Mogol
               ,
               now
               reigning
               ,
               about
               the
               end
               of
               this
               last
               Revolution
               ,
               though
               the
               Kingdom
               was
               every
               where
               in
               peace
               (
               except
               in
               Bengale
               ,
               where
               Sultan-Sujah
               yet
               held
               out
               )
               was
               much
               perplexed
               where
               to
               find
               means
               for
               the
               subsistence
               of
               his
               Armies
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               not
               so
               well
               paid
               as
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               and
               the
               War
               lasted
               no
               longer
               than
               five
               years
               or
               thereabout
               ,
               and
               though
               also
               he
               had
               laid
               hold
               of
               a
               good
               part
               of
               the
               Treasury
               of
               his
               Father
               Chah-Jehan
               .
            
             
             
               The
               other
               is
               ,
               That
               all
               this
               Treasure
               of
               Chah-jehan
               ,
               who
               was
               very
               frugal
               ,
               and
               had
               Reigned
               above
               forty
               Years
               without
               considerable
               Wars
               ,
               never
               mounted
               to
               six
               Kourours
               of
               Roupies
               .
               A
               Roupy
               is
               about
               twenty
               nine
               pence
               .
               An
               hundred
               thousand
               of
               them
               make
               a
               Lecque
               ,
               and
               an
               hundred
               Lecques
               make
               one
               Kourour
               .
               
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               comprehend
               in
               this
               great
               Treasure
               that
               great
               abundance
               of
               Gold-smiths
               work
               ,
               so
               variously
               wrought
               in
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ;
               nor
               that
               vast
               store
               of
               precious
               Stones
               and
               Pearls
               of
               a
               very
               high
               value
               .
               I
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               King
               in
               the
               World
               that
               hath
               more
               .
               The
               Throne
               alone
               ,
               cover'd
               with
               them
               ,
               is
               valued
               at
               least
               three
               Kourours
               ,
               if
               I
               remember
               aright
               ;
               But
               then
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               consider'd
               also
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               spoils
               of
               those
               ancient
               Princes
               ,
               the
               Patans
               and
               Rajas
               ,
               gathered
               and
               piled
               up
               from
               Immemorial
               times
               ,
               and
               still
               increasing
               from
               one
               King
               to
               another
               ,
               by
               the
               Presents
               which
               
               the
               Omrahs
               are
               obliged
               yearly
               at
               certain
               Festival-days
               to
               make
               him
               ;
               and
               which
               are
               esteemed
               to
               be
               the
               Jewels
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               which
               it
               would
               be
               criminal
               to
               touch
               ,
               and
               upon
               which
               a
               King
               of
               Mogol
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               would
               find
               it
               very
               hard
               to
               procure
               the
               least
               Sum.
               
            
             
               But
               before
               I
               conclude
               ,
               I
               shall
               take
               notice
               ,
               whence
               it
               may
               proceed
               ,
               that
               though
               this
               Empire
               of
               Mogol
               be
               thus
               an
               Abyss
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               )
               yet
               notwithstanding
               there
               appears
               no
               more
               of
               it
               among
               the
               People
               ,
               than
               elsewhere
               ;
               yea
               ,
               rather
               that
               the
               People
               is
               there
               less
               Monied
               than
               in
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               reason
               is
               ,
               that
               much
               of
               it
               is
               consumed
               in
               melting
               over
               and
               over
               all
               those
               Nose
               and
               Ear-rings
               ,
               Chains
               ,
               Finger-rings
               ,
               Bracelets
               of
               Hands
               and
               Feet
               ,
               which
               the
               Women
               wear
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               in
               that
               incredible
               quantity
               of
               Manufactures
               ,
               wherein
               so
               much
               is
               spent
               ,
               which
               is
               lost
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               those
               Embroideries
               ,
               Silk-stuffs
               ,
               enterwoven
               with
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               Cloath
               ,
               
               Scarf
               ,
               Turbants
               ,
               &c.
               of
               the
               same
               :
               For
               generally
               all
               that
               Militia
               loveth
               to
               be
               guided
               from
               the
               Omrahs
               to
               the
               meanest
               Souldiers
               with
               their
               Wives
               and
               Children
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               starve
               at
               home
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               Lands
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               being
               the
               Kings
               propriety
               ,
               they
               are
               given
               either
               as
               Benefices
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Jah-ghirs
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Turky
                 ,
                 Timars
              
               ,
               to
               men
               of
               the
               Militia
               for
               their
               Pay
               or
               Pension
               (
               as
               the
               word
               Jah-ghir
               imports
               :
               )
               Or
               else
               they
               are
               given
               to
               the
               Governours
               for
               their
               Pension
               ,
               and
               the
               entertainment
               of
               their
               Troops
               ,
               on
               condition
               that
               of
               the
               surplus
               of
               those
               Land-revenues
               they
               give
               yearly
               a
               certain
               sum
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               Farmers
               ;
               Or
               ,
               lastly
               ,
               the
               King
               reserveth
               them
               for
               himself
               as
               a
               particular
               Domaine
               of
               his
               House
               ,
               which
               never
               or
               very
               seldom
               are
               given
               as
               Jah-ghirs
               ,
               and
               upon
               which
               he
               keeps
               Farmers
               ,
               who
               also
               must
               give
               him
               a
               yearly
               sum
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Timariots
                 ,
                 Governours
              
               and
               Farmers
               have
               an
               absolute
               Authority
               over
               the
               Country-men
               ,
               
               and
               even
               a
               very
               great
               one
               over
               the
               Trades-men
               and
               Merchants
               of
               the
               Towns
               ,
               Boroughs
               ,
               and
               Villages
               ,
               depending
               from
               them
               :
               so
               that
               in
               those
               parts
               there
               are
               neither
               great
               Lords
               nor
               Parliaments
               ,
               nor
               Presidial
               Courts
               ,
               as
               amongst
               us
               ,
               to
               keep
               these
               People
               in
               awe
               ;
               nor
               Kadis
               or
               Judges
               powerful
               enough
               to
               hinder
               and
               repress
               their
               violence
               ;
               Nor
               ,
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               any
               person
               ;
               to
               whom
               a
               Country-man
               ,
               Trades-man
               ,
               or
               Merchant
               ,
               can
               make
               his
               complaints
               to
               ,
               in
               cases
               of
               extortion
               and
               tyranny
               ,
               often
               practised
               upon
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               Souldiery
               and
               Governours
               ,
               who
               every
               where
               do
               impunely
               abuse
               the
               Authority
               Royal
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               in
               hand
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               perhaps
               a
               little
               in
               those
               places
               that
               are
               near
               to
               Capital
               Cities
               ,
               as
               Dehly
               and
               Agra
               ,
               and
               in
               great
               Towns
               ,
               and
               considerable
               Sea-ports
               of
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               whence
               they
               know
               that
               the
               complaints
               can
               be
               more
               easily
               conveyed
               to
               the
               Court.
               Whence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               and
               every
               one
               stand
               in
               continual
               fear
               of
               these
               People
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               
               Governours
               more
               than
               any
               Slave
               doth
               of
               his
               Master
               :
               that
               ordinarily
               they
               affect
               to
               appear
               poor
               and
               Money-less
               ,
               very
               mean
               in
               their
               Apparel
               ,
               Lodging
               ,
               Houshold-stuff
               ,
               and
               yet
               more
               in
               Meat
               and
               Drink
               ;
               that
               often
               they
               apprehend
               even
               to
               meddle
               with
               Trade
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               be
               thought
               Rich
               ,
               and
               so
               fall
               into
               the
               danger
               of
               being
               ruined
               :
               So
               that
               at
               last
               they
               find
               no
               other
               remedy
               to
               secure
               their
               Wealth
               ,
               than
               to
               hide
               and
               dig
               their
               Money
               deep
               under
               Ground
               ,
               thus
               getting
               out
               of
               the
               ordinary
               commerce
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               so
               Dying
               ,
               neither
               the
               King
               nor
               the
               State
               having
               any
               benefit
               by
               it
               .
               Which
               is
               a
               thing
               not
               only
               happens
               among
               the
               Peasants
               and
               Artizans
               ,
               but
               (
               which
               is
               far
               more
               considerable
               )
               amongst
               all
               sorts
               of
               Merchants
               ,
               whether
               Mahumetans
               or
               Heathens
               ,
               except
               some
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Kings
               ,
               or
               some
               Omrahs
               Pay
               ,
               or
               that
               have
               some
               particular
               Patron
               and
               support
               in
               power
               :
               But
               principally
               among
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               which
               are
               almost
               the
               only
               Masters
               of
               the
               Trade
               and
               Money
               ,
               infatuated
               with
               the
               belief
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               which
               they
               hide
               in
               their
               life-time
               ,
               shall
               serve
               them
               after
               death
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               in
               my
               opinion
               ,
               is
               the
               true
               reason
               ,
               why
               there
               appears
               so
               little
               Money
               in
               Trade
               among
               the
               People
               .
            
             
               But
               thence
               ariseth
               a
               Question
               very
               considerable
               ,
               viz.
               Whether
               it
               were
               not
               more
               expedient
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               State
               it self
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Sovereign
               ,
               not
               to
               have
               the
               Prince
               such
               a
               Proprietor
               of
               the
               Lands
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               away
               the
               Meum
               and
               Tuum
               amongst
               private
               persons
               ;
               as
               't
               is
               with
               us
               ?
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               after
               a
               strict
               comparing
               the
               State
               of
               our
               Kingdoms
               ,
               where
               that
               Meum
               and
               Tuum
               holds
               ,
               with
               that
               of
               those
               other
               Kingdoms
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               I
               am
               thoroughly
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               much
               better
               and
               more
               beneficial
               for
               the
               Sovereign
               himself
               ,
               to
               have
               it
               so
               as
               't
               is
               in
               our
               parts
               .
               Because
               that
               in
               those
               parts
               where
               't
               is
               otherwise
               ,
               the
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               is
               lost
               ,
               as
               I
               was
               just
               now
               observing
               :
               There
               is
               almost
               no
               person
               secure
               from
               the
               violences
               of
               
               those
               Timariots
               ,
               Governours
               ,
               and
               Farmers
               :
               The
               Kings
               ,
               how
               well
               soever
               they
               be
               disposed
               toward
               their
               people
               ,
               are
               never
               almost
               in
               a
               condition
               (
               as
               I
               lately
               noted
               )
               to
               get
               Justice
               administred
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               hinder
               tyrannies
               ;
               especially
               in
               those
               great
               Dominions
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Provinces
               remote
               from
               the
               Capital
               Towns
               ;
               Which
               yet
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               as
               doubtless
               it
               is
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               employments
               and
               considerarations
               of
               a
               King.
               Besides
               ,
               this
               tyranny
               often
               grows
               to
               that
               excess
               ,
               that
               it
               takes
               away
               what
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               life
               of
               a
               Peasant
               or
               Trades-man
               ,
               who
               is
               starved
               for
               hunger
               and
               misery
               ,
               who
               gets
               no
               Children
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               does
               ,
               sees
               them
               die
               young
               for
               want
               of
               food
               ;
               or
               that
               abandons
               his
               Land
               ,
               and
               turns
               some
               Cavalier's
               man
               ,
               or
               flies
               whither
               he
               may
               to
               his
               neighbours
               ,
               in
               hopes
               of
               finding
               a
               better
               condition
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               the
               Land
               is
               not
               tilled
               but
               almost
               by
               force
               ,
               and
               consequently
               very
               ill
               ,
               and
               much
               of
               it
               is
               quite
               spoiled
               and
               ruined
               ,
               there
               being
               none
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               that
               can
               or
               will
               be
               at
               the
               charge
               of
               entertaining
               the
               
               ditches
               and
               channels
               for
               the
               course
               of
               waters
               to
               be
               conveyed
               to
               necessary
               places
               ;
               nor
               any
               body
               that
               care
               to
               build
               Houses
               ,
               or
               to
               repair
               those
               that
               are
               ruinous
               ;
               the
               Peasant
               reasoning
               thus
               with
               himself
               :
               Why
               should
               I
               toil
               so
               much
               for
               a
               Tyrant
               that
               may
               come
               to
               morrow
               to
               take
               all
               away
               from
               me
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               all
               the
               best
               of
               what
               I
               have
               ,
               and
               not
               leave
               ,
               if
               the
               fancy
               taketh
               him
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               to
               sustain
               my
               life
               even
               very
               poorly
               ?
               And
               the
               Timariot
               ,
               the
               Governour
               and
               the
               Farmer
               ,
               will
               reason
               thus
               with
               himself
               ;
               Why
               should
               I
               bestow
               Money
               and
               take
               pains
               of
               bettering
               or
               maintaining
               this
               Land
               ,
               since
               I
               must
               every
               hour
               expect
               to
               have
               it
               taken
               from
               me
               ,
               or
               exchanged
               for
               another
               ?
               I
               labour
               neither
               for
               my self
               nor
               for
               my
               Children
               ;
               and
               that
               place
               which
               I
               have
               this
               year
               ,
               I
               may
               perhaps
               have
               no
               more
               the
               next
               .
               Let
               us
               draw
               from
               it
               what
               we
               can
               ,
               whilst
               we
               possess
               it
               ,
               though
               the
               Peasant
               should
               break
               or
               starve
               ,
               though
               the
               Land
               should
               become
               a
               desert
               ,
               when
               I
               am
               gone
               !
            
             
               And
               for
               this
               very
               reason
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               
               see
               those
               vast
               Estates
               in
               Asia
               go
               so
               wretchedly
               and
               palpably
               to
               ruin
               .
               Thence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               throughout
               those
               parts
               we
               see
               almost
               no
               other
               Towns
               but
               made
               up
               of
               earth
               and
               dirt
               ;
               nothing
               but
               ruin'd
               and
               deserted
               Towns
               and
               Villages
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               are
               going
               to
               ruin
               .
               Even
               thence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               see
               (
               for
               Example
               )
               those
               
                 Mesopotamia's
                 ,
                 Anatolia's
                 ,
                 Palestina's
              
               ,
               those
               admirable
               plains
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               other
               Lands
               ,
               anciently
               so
               well
               tilled
               ,
               so
               fertile
               ,
               and
               so
               well
               peopled
               ,
               at
               the
               present
               half
               deserted
               ,
               untill'd
               ,
               and
               bandon'd
               ,
               or
               become
               pestilent
               and
               uninhabitable
               bogs
               .
               Thence
               it
               is
               also
               ,
               that
               of
               those
               incomparable
               Lands
               of
               Egypt
               it
               is
               observed
               ,
               that
               within
               less
               than
               four-score
               years
               ,
               more
               than
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               it
               is
               lost
               ,
               no
               people
               being
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               that
               will
               expend
               what
               is
               necessary
               to
               maintain
               all
               the
               Channels
               ,
               and
               to
               restrain
               the
               River
               Nile
               from
               violently
               overflowing
               on
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               so
               drowning
               too
               much
               the
               low
               Lands
               ,
               or
               from
               covering
               them
               with
               Sand
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               removed
               from
               thence
               but
               
               with
               great
               pains
               and
               charges
               .
               From
               the
               same
               root
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               Arts
               are
               languishing
               in
               those
               Countries
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               flourish
               much
               less
               than
               else
               they
               would
               do
               ,
               or
               do
               with
               Us.
               For
               what
               heart
               and
               spirit
               can
               an
               Artizan
               have
               to
               study
               well
               ,
               and
               to
               apply
               his
               mind
               to
               his
               work
               ,
               when
               he
               sees
               ,
               that
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               which
               is
               for
               the
               most
               part
               beggerly
               or
               will
               appear
               so
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               that
               considers
               the
               goodness
               and
               neatness
               of
               his
               Work
               ,
               every
               body
               looking
               for
               what
               is
               cheap
               ?
               and
               that
               the
               Grandees
               pay
               them
               but
               very
               ill
               and
               when
               they
               please
               ?
               The
               poor
               Tradesmen
               often
               thinking
               himself
               happy
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               get
               clear
               from
               them
               without
               the
               Korrah
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               terrible
               whip
               ,
               that
               hangs
               nigh
               the
               gate
               of
               the
               Omrahs
               :
               Further
               ,
               when
               he
               seeth
               that
               there
               is
               no
               help
               at
               all
               ever
               to
               come
               to
               any
               thing
               ,
               as
               to
               buy
               an
               Office
               ,
               or
               some
               Land
               for
               himself
               and
               Children
               ,
               and
               that
               even
               he
               dares
               not
               appear
               to
               have
               a
               peny
               in
               cash
               ,
               or
               to
               wear
               good
               cloaths
               ,
               or
               to
               eat
               a
               good
               meal
               ,
               for
               fear
               he
               should
               be
               thought
               rich
               .
               And
               indeed
               
               the
               beauty
               and
               exactness
               of
               Arts
               had
               been
               quite
               lost
               in
               those
               parts
               long
               ago
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               that
               the
               Kings
               and
               Grandees
               there
               did
               give
               wages
               to
               certain
               Workmen
               ,
               that
               work
               in
               their
               Houses
               ,
               and
               there
               teach
               their
               Children
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               to
               make
               themselves
               able
               in
               order
               to
               be
               a
               little
               more
               considered
               ,
               and
               to
               escape
               the
               Korrah
               ;
               and
               if
               also
               it
               were
               not
               ,
               that
               those
               great
               and
               rich
               Merchants
               of
               Towns
               ,
               who
               are
               protected
               by
               good
               and
               powerful
               Patrons
               ,
               pay'd
               those
               workmen
               a
               little
               better
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 a
                 little
                 Better
              
               ;
               for
               ,
               what
               fine
               stuffs
               soever
               we
               see
               come
               from
               those
               Countreys
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               imagine
               ,
               that
               the
               workman
               is
               there
               in
               any
               honour
               ,
               or
               comes
               to
               any
               thing
               ;
               't
               is
               nothing
               but
               meer
               necessity
               or
               the
               cudgel
               ,
               that
               makes
               him
               work
               ,
               he
               never
               grows
               rich
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               small
               matter
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               wherewith
               to
               live
               and
               to
               cloath
               himself
               narrowly
               .
               If
               their
               be
               any
               Money
               to
               gain
               of
               the
               work
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               for
               him
               ,
               but
               for
               those
               great
               Merchants
               of
               Towns
               ,
               I
               was
               just
               now
               speaking
               of
               ;
               and
               even
               these
               themselves
               find
               it
               often
               difficult
               
               enough
               to
               maintain
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               prevent
               extorsion
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               from
               the
               same
               cause
               also
               ,
               that
               a
               gross
               and
               profound
               ignorance
               reigns
               in
               those
               States
               .
               For
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               Academies
               and
               Colleges
               well
               founded
               ,
               where
               are
               such
               Founders
               to
               be
               met
               with
               ?
               And
               if
               there
               were
               any
               ,
               whence
               were
               the
               Schollars
               to
               be
               had
               ?
               Where
               are
               those
               that
               have
               means
               sufficient
               to
               maintain
               their
               Children
               in
               Colleges
               ?
               And
               if
               there
               were
               ,
               who
               would
               appear
               to
               be
               so
               rich
               ?
               And
               if
               they
               would
               ,
               where
               are
               those
               Benefices
               ,
               Preferments
               and
               Dignities
               that
               require
               knowledge
               and
               abilities
               ,
               and
               that
               may
               animate
               young
               men
               to
               study
               ?
            
             
               Thence
               it
               is
               likewise
               ,
               that
               Traffick
               languishes
               in
               all
               that
               Country
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               ours
               .
               For
               how
               many
               are
               there
               ,
               that
               care
               to
               take
               pains
               ,
               to
               run
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               to
               write
               much
               ,
               and
               to
               run
               danger
               for
               another
               ,
               for
               a
               Governour
               ,
               that
               shall
               extort
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               in
               league
               with
               some
               considerable
               sword-man
               ,
               whose
               slave
               he
               in
               a
               manner
               is
               ,
               and
               
               that
               makes
               his
               own
               conditions
               with
               him
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               there
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings
               find
               for
               their
               service
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               Lords
               ,
               Gentlemen
               ,
               sons
               of
               rich
               and
               good
               Families
               ,
               Officers
               ,
               Citizens
               ,
               Merchants
               and
               even
               Trades-men
               well-born
               ,
               well-educated
               ,
               and
               well-instructed
               ;
               men
               of
               courage
               ,
               that
               have
               a
               true
               affection
               and
               respect
               for
               their
               King
               ,
               that
               often
               live
               a
               great
               while
               at
               the
               Court
               and
               in
               the
               Army
               at
               their
               own
               expences
               ,
               entertaining
               themselves
               with
               good
               hopes
               ,
               and
               content
               with
               the
               favourable
               aspect
               of
               the
               Prince
               ;
               and
               who
               upon
               occasion
               fight
               manfully
               ,
               covetous
               to
               uphold
               the
               honour
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               and
               Families
               .
               Those
               Kings
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               never
               see
               about
               them
               but
               men
               of
               nothing
               ,
               Slaves
               ,
               Ignorants
               ,
               Brutes
               ,
               and
               such
               Courtizans
               as
               are
               raised
               from
               the
               dust
               to
               dignities
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               want
               of
               good
               education
               and
               instruction
               almost
               always
               retain
               somewhat
               of
               their
               off-spring
               ,
               of
               the
               temper
               of
               beggars
               ,
               enriched
               ,
               proud
               ,
               unsufferable
               ,
               heartless
               ,
               insensible
               of
               honour
               ,
               dis-ingenuous
               ,
               
               and
               void
               of
               affection
               and
               regard
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               their
               King
               &
               Countrey
               .
               Here
               it
               is
               ,
               where
               those
               Kings
               must
               ruine
               all
               ,
               to
               find
               means
               to
               defray
               all
               those
               prodigious
               Charges
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               avoid
               for
               entertaining
               their
               great
               Court
               ,
               which
               hath
               no
               other
               source
               to
               subsist
               but
               their
               Coffers
               and
               Treasure
               ,
               and
               for
               maintaining
               constantly
               the
               vast
               number
               of
               Souldiers
               ,
               necessary
               for
               them
               to
               keep
               the
               People
               in
               subjection
               ,
               to
               prevent
               their
               running
               away
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               work
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               what
               is
               exacted
               from
               them
               ,
               they
               being
               so
               many
               Desperado's
               ,
               for
               being
               perpetually
               under
               hatches
               ,
               and
               for
               labouring
               only
               for
               others
               .
            
             
               Thence
               it
               is
               also
               ,
               that
               in
               an
               important
               War
               that
               may
               happen
               (
               which
               may
               be
               almost
               at
               all
               times
               )
               they
               must
               almost
               of
               necessity
               sell
               the
               Government
               for
               ready
               Money
               and
               immense
               Sums
               ;
               whence
               chiefly
               that
               ruine
               and
               desolation
               comes
               to
               pass
               which
               we
               see
               .
               For
               the
               Governour
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Buyer
               ,
               must
               not
               he
               be
               re-imbursed
               of
               all
               those
               great
               Sums
               of
               Money
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               
               taken
               up
               ,
               perhaps
               the
               third
               or
               fourth
               part
               ,
               at
               high
               interest
               ?
               Must
               not
               a
               Governour
               also
               ,
               whether
               he
               have
               bought
               the
               Government
               or
               not
               ,
               find
               means
               as
               well
               as
               a
               Timariot
               and
               a
               Farmer
               ,
               to
               make
               every
               year
               great
               Presents
               to
               a
               Visir
               ,
               an
               Eunuch
               ,
               a
               Lady
               of
               the
               Seraglio
               ,
               and
               to
               those
               other
               persons
               ,
               that
               support
               him
               at
               Court
               ?
               Must
               he
               not
               pay
               to
               the
               King
               his
               usual
               Tributes
               ,
               and
               withal
               enrich
               himself
               ,
               that
               wretched
               Slave
               ,
               half
               famish'd
               and
               deeply
               indebted
               when
               he
               first
               appeared
               ,
               without
               Goods
               ,
               Lands
               ,
               and
               revenues
               of
               his
               House
               ;
               such
               as
               they
               all
               are
               ?
               Do
               not
               they
               ruin
               all
               ,
               and
               lay
               all
               waste
               ;
               I
               mean
               those
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Provinces
               are
               like
               so
               many
               small
               Tyrants
               with
               a
               boundless
               and
               unmeasured
               Authority
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               body
               there
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               already
               said
               ,
               that
               can
               restrain
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               whom
               a
               Subject
               can
               have
               refuge
               ,
               to
               save
               himself
               from
               their
               tyranny
               and
               to
               obtain
               justice
               ?
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Empire
               of
               the
               Mogol
               the
               Vakea-nevis
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               Persons
               ,
               whom
               he
               sends
               into
               the
               Provinces
               
               to
               write
               to
               him
               whatever
               passeth
               there
               ,
               do
               a
               little
               keep
               the
               Officers
               in
               awe
               ,
               provided
               they
               do
               not
               collude
               together
               (
               as
               it
               almost
               always
               happens
               )
               to
               devour
               all
               ;
               as
               also
               that
               the
               Governments
               are
               not
               there
               so
               often
               sold
               ,
               nor
               so
               openly
               as
               in
               Turky
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 not
                 so
                 openly
              
               (
               for
               those
               great
               Presents
               ,
               they
               are
               from
               time
               to
               time
               obliged
               to
               make
               ,
               are
               almost
               equivalent
               to
               Sales
               )
               and
               that
               the
               Governors
               ordinarily
               remain
               longer
               in
               their
               Governments
               ;
               which
               maketh
               them
               not
               so
               hungry
               ,
               so
               beggarly
               ,
               and
               so
               deep
               in
               debt
               ,
               as
               those
               new
               Comers
               ,
               and
               that
               consequently
               they
               do
               not
               always
               tyrannize
               over
               the
               people
               with
               so
               much
               cruelty
               ;
               even
               apprehending
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               run
               away
               to
               the
               Raja's
               ;
               which
               yet
               falls
               out
               very
               often
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               also
               true
               ,
               that
               in
               Persia
               the
               Governments
               are
               not
               so
               frequently
               nor
               so
               publickly
               sold
               as
               in
               Turky
               ;
               the
               Sons
               of
               the
               Governors
               also
               succeding
               often
               enough
               to
               their
               Fathers
               ;
               which
               is
               also
               the
               cause
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               there
               is
               often
               not
               so
               ill
               treated
               as
               in
               Turky
               ,
               and
               
               occasions
               withal
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               more
               politeness
               ,
               and
               that
               even
               some
               there
               are
               that
               addict
               themselves
               to
               study
               .
               But
               all
               that
               is
               really
               but
               a
               slight
               matter
               ;
               those
               three
               States
               of
               
                 Turky
                 ,
                 Persia
              
               and
               Indostan
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               they
               have
               all
               three
               taken
               away
               the
               Meum
               and
               Tuum
               as
               to
               Land
               and
               Propriety
               of
               possessions
               (
               which
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               whatever
               is
               good
               and
               regular
               in
               the
               world
               )
               cannot
               but
               very
               near
               resemble
               one
               another
               :
               they
               have
               the
               same
               defect
               ,
               they
               must
               at
               last
               ,
               sooner
               or
               later
               ,
               needs
               fall
               into
               the
               same
               inconveniencies
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               necessary
               consequences
               of
               it
               ,
               viz
               ,
               Tyranny
               ,
               Ruine
               ,
               and
               Desolation
               .
            
             
               Far
               be
               it
               therefore
               ,
               that
               our
               Monarchs
               of
               Europe
               should
               thus
               be
               proprietors
               of
               all
               the
               Lands
               which
               their
               Subjects
               possess
               .
               Their
               Kingdoms
               would
               be
               very
               far
               from
               being
               so
               well
               cultivated
               and
               peopled
               ,
               so
               well
               built
               ,
               so
               rich
               ,
               so
               polite
               and
               flourishing
               as
               we
               see
               them
               .
               Our
               Kings
               are
               otherwise
               rich
               and
               powerful
               ;
               and
               we
               must
               avow
               that
               we
               are
               much
               better
               and
               more
               royally
               
               served
               .
               There
               would
               be
               Kings
               of
               Desarts
               and
               Solitudes
               ,
               of
               Beggars
               and
               Barbarians
               ,
               such
               as
               those
               are
               whom
               I
               have
               been
               representing
               ;
               who
               ,
               because
               they
               will
               have
               all
               ,
               at
               last
               lose
               all
               ;
               and
               who
               ,
               because
               they
               will
               make
               themselves
               too
               rich
               ,
               at
               length
               find
               themselves
               without
               riches
               ,
               or
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               very
               far
               from
               that
               which
               they
               covet
               after
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               blind
               ambition
               and
               passion
               of
               being
               more
               absolute
               than
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               and
               Nature
               do
               permit
               .
               For
               ,
               where
               would
               be
               those
               Princes
               ,
               those
               Prelates
               ,
               those
               Nobles
               ,
               those
               rich
               Citizens
               and
               great
               Merchants
               ,
               and
               those
               famous
               Artizans
               ,
               those
               Towns
               of
               
                 Paris
                 ,
                 Lyons
                 ,
                 Thoulouse
                 ,
                 Rouën
                 ,
                 London
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               many
               others
               ?
               Where
               would
               be
               that
               infinite
               number
               of
               Burroughs
               and
               Villages
               ,
               all
               those
               fair
               Countrey-houses
               ,
               and
               Fields
               ,
               and
               Hillocks
               tilled
               and
               maintained
               with
               so
               much
               industry
               ,
               care
               and
               labour
               ?
               And
               where
               would
               consequently
               be
               all
               those
               vast
               Revenues
               drawn
               thence
               ,
               which
               at
               last
               enrich
               the
               Subjects
               and
               the
               Sovereign
               both
               ?
               We
               should
               find
               the
               great
               Cities
               ,
               
               and
               the
               great
               Burroughs
               rendred
               inhabitable
               because
               of
               the
               ill
               Air
               ,
               and
               to
               fall
               to
               ruine
               without
               any
               bodies
               taking
               care
               of
               repairing
               them
               ;
               the
               hillocks
               abandoned
               ,
               and
               the
               fields
               overspred
               with
               the
               bushes
               ,
               or
               filled
               with
               Pestilential
               Marishes
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               already
               intimated
               .
            
             
               A
               word
               to
               our
               dear
               and
               experienc'd
               Travellers
               :
               They
               would
               not
               find
               those
               fair
               conveniencies
               of
               travelling
               ;
               they
               would
               be
               obliged
               to
               carry
               all
               things
               with
               them
               ,
               like
               the
               Bohemians
               ;
               and
               all
               those
               good
               Inns
               ,
               for
               example
               ,
               that
               are
               found
               between
               Paris
               and
               Lyons
               ,
               would
               be
               like
               ten
               or
               twelve
               wretched
               Caravans-serrahs
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               great
               Barns
               ,
               raised
               and
               paved
               ,
               such
               as
               our
               Pont-neuf
               is
               ,
               where
               hundreds
               of
               men
               are
               found
               pel-mel
               together
               with
               their
               Horses
               ,
               Mules
               and
               Camels
               ,
               where
               one
               is
               stifled
               with
               heat
               in
               Summer
               ,
               and
               starved
               of
               cold
               in
               Winter
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               the
               breathing
               of
               those
               Animals
               ,
               that
               warm
               the
               place
               a
               little
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               we
               see
               some
               States
               ,
               where
               the
               Meum
               and
               Tuum
               is
               
               not
               (
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Grand
               Seignor
               ,
               which
               we
               know
               better
               than
               any
               ,
               without
               going
               so
               far
               as
               the
               Indies
               )
               that
               do
               not
               only
               subsist
               ,
               but
               are
               also
               very
               powerful
               ,
               and
               encrease
               daily
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               that
               State
               of
               the
               Grand
               Seignor
               ,
               of
               such
               a
               prodigious
               extent
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               having
               so
               vast
               a
               quantity
               of
               Lands
               ,
               the
               Soil
               of
               which
               is
               so
               excellent
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               destroyed
               but
               very
               difficultly
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               is
               yet
               rich
               and
               populous
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               certain
               also
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               were
               cultivated
               and
               peopled
               proportionably
               to
               ours
               (
               which
               it
               would
               be
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               propriety
               among
               the
               Subjects
               throughout
               )
               it
               would
               be
               a
               quite
               different
               thing
               ;
               it
               would
               have
               people
               enough
               to
               raise
               such
               prodigious
               Armies
               as
               in
               old
               times
               ,
               and
               rich
               enough
               to
               maintain
               them
               .
               We
               have
               travelled
               through
               almost
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               ;
               we
               have
               seen
               how
               strangely
               it
               is
               ruin'd
               and
               unpeopled
               ;
               and
               how
               in
               the
               Capital
               City
               there
               now
               need
               three
               whole
               Months
               to
               raise
               five
               or
               six
               thousand
               men
               .
               We
               know
               also
               ,
               what
               it
               would
               have
               come
               to
               ere
               this
               ,
               
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               for
               the
               great
               number
               of
               Christian
               Slaves
               ,
               that
               are
               brought
               into
               it
               from
               all
               parts
               .
               And
               no
               doubt
               but
               that
               ,
               if
               the
               same
               Government
               were
               continued
               there
               for
               a
               number
               of
               years
               ,
               that
               State
               would
               destroy
               it self
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               ,
               fall
               by
               its
               own
               weakness
               ,
               as
               it
               seems
               that
               already
               it
               is
               hardly
               maintained
               but
               only
               by
               that
               means
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               by
               the
               frequent
               change
               of
               Governors
               ;
               there
               being
               not
               one
               Governor
               ,
               nor
               any
               one
               man
               in
               the
               whole
               Empire
               ,
               that
               hath
               a
               penny
               to
               enable
               him
               to
               maintain
               the
               least
               thing
               ,
               or
               that
               can
               almost
               find
               any
               men
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               Money
               .
               A
               strange
               manner
               to
               make
               States
               to
               subsist
               !
               There
               would
               need
               no
               more
               for
               making
               an
               end
               of
               the
               Seditions
               ,
               than
               a
               Brama
               of
               Pegu
               ,
               who
               killed
               the
               half
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               with
               hunger
               ,
               and
               turned
               it
               into
               Forests
               ,
               hindring
               for
               some
               years
               the
               Lands
               from
               being
               tilled
               ,
               though
               yet
               he
               hath
               not
               succeeded
               in
               his
               Design
               ,
               and
               the
               State
               have
               afterwards
               been
               divided
               ,
               and
               that
               even
               lately
               Ava
               ,
               the
               Capital
               Town
               ,
               was
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               being
               
               taken
               by
               an
               handful
               of
               
               China-fugitives
               .
               Mean
               time
               we
               must
               confess
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               like
               to
               see
               in
               our
               dayes
               that
               total
               ruine
               and
               destruction
               of
               this
               Empire
               we
               are
               speaking
               of
               (
               if
               so
               be
               we
               see
               not
               something
               worse
               )
               because
               it
               hath
               Neighbors
               ,
               that
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               able
               to
               undertake
               any
               thing
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               so
               much
               as
               in
               a
               condition
               to
               resist
               him
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               by
               those
               succours
               of
               strangers
               ,
               which
               the
               remoteness
               and
               jealousie
               would
               make
               slow
               ,
               small
               ,
               and
               suspect
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               might
               be
               yet
               further
               objected
               ,
               that
               it
               appears
               not
               ,
               why
               such
               States
               as
               these
               might
               not
               have
               good
               Laws
               ,
               and
               why
               the
               people
               in
               the
               Provinces
               might
               not
               be
               enabled
               to
               come
               and
               make
               their
               complaints
               to
               a
               Grand
               Visir
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               King
               himself
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               altogether
               destitute
               of
               good
               Laws
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               if
               those
               which
               are
               amongst
               them
               were
               observed
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               as
               good
               living
               there
               ,
               as
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               world
               .
               But
               what
               are
               those
               Laws
               good
               for
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               observed
               ,
               
               and
               if
               there
               be
               no
               means
               to
               make
               them
               to
               be
               executed
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               the
               Grand
               Visir
               ,
               or
               the
               King
               that
               appoints
               for
               the
               people
               such
               beggarly
               Tyrants
               ,
               and
               that
               hath
               no
               others
               to
               set
               over
               them
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               He
               that
               sells
               those
               governments
               ?
               Hath
               a
               poor
               Peasant
               or
               Tradesman
               means
               to
               make
               great
               journeys
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               and
               seek
               for
               Justice
               in
               the
               Capital
               City
               ,
               remote
               perhaps
               150
               or
               200
               Leagues
               from
               the
               place
               of
               his
               abode
               ?
               Will
               not
               the
               Governour
               cause
               him
               to
               be
               made
               away
               in
               his
               journey
               (
               as
               it
               hath
               often
               hapned
               )
               or
               catch
               him
               sooner
               or
               later
               ?
               And
               will
               he
               not
               provide
               his
               Friends
               at
               Court
               ,
               to
               support
               him
               there
               ,
               and
               to
               represent
               things
               quite
               otherwise
               than
               they
               are
               ?
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               this
               Governour
               ,
               hungry
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Timariots
               and
               Farmers
               (
               that
               are
               all
               men
               for
               drawing
               Oyl
               out
               of
               Sand
               ,
               as
               the
               Persian
               speaks
               ,
               and
               for
               ruining
               a
               world
               ,
               with
               their
               heap
               of
               Women-harpies
               ,
               Children
               and
               Slaves
               )
               this
               Governor
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               he
               not
               the
               absolute
               Master
               ,
               the
               Super-intendant
               of
               Justice
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               the
               Receiver
               ,
               and
               all
               ?
            
             
             
               It
               may
               perhaps
               be
               added
               ,
               that
               the
               Lands
               ,
               which
               our
               Kings
               hold
               in
               Domaine
               ,
               are
               no
               less
               well
               tilled
               and
               peopled
               ,
               than
               other
               Land.
               But
               there
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               between
               the
               having
               in
               propriety
               some
               Lands
               here
               and
               there
               in
               a
               great
               Kingdom
               (
               which
               changes
               not
               the
               Constitution
               of
               the
               State
               and
               Government
               )
               and
               the
               having
               them
               all
               in
               propriety
               ,
               which
               would
               alter
               it
               altogether
               .
               And
               then
               we
               in
               these
               parts
               have
               Laws
               so
               rational
               ,
               which
               our
               Kings
               are
               willing
               to
               be
               the
               first
               to
               observe
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               which
               they
               will
               that
               their
               particular
               Lands
               shall
               be
               governed
               as
               those
               of
               their
               Subjects
               are
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               give
               way
               ,
               that
               Actions
               of
               Law
               may
               be
               laid
               against
               their
               own
               Farmers
               and
               Officers
               ,
               so
               that
               a
               Peasant
               or
               Tradesman
               may
               have
               means
               to
               obtain
               Justice
               ,
               and
               to
               find
               remedy
               against
               the
               unjust
               violence
               of
               those
               that
               would
               oppress
               him
               :
               Whereas
               in
               those
               parts
               of
               Asia
               ,
               I
               see
               almost
               not
               any
               refuge
               for
               those
               poor
               people
               ;
               the
               Cudgel
               and
               the
               Hammer
               of
               the
               Governour
               being
               in
               a
               manner
               the
               only
               Law
               that
               rules
               ,
               
               and
               decides
               all
               Controversies
               there
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               It
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               at
               least
               certain
               ,
               that
               in
               such
               States
               there
               is
               not
               such
               a
               multitude
               of
               long-lasting
               sutes
               of
               Law
               ,
               as
               in
               these
               parts
               ,
               nor
               so
               many
               Lawyers
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               as
               amongst
               us
               .
               It
               is
               in
               my
               opinion
               ,
               very
               true
               ,
               that
               one
               cannot
               too
               much
               applaud
               that
               old
               Persian
               Saing
               ,
               
                 Na-hac
                 Kouta
                 Beter-Ez
                 hac
                 Deraz
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Short
                 Injustice
                 is
                 better
                 than
                 long
                 Justice
              
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               length
               of
               Law-Sutes
               is
               unsufferable
               in
               a
               State
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               the
               indispensable
               duty
               of
               the
               Sovereign
               ,
               by
               all
               good
               means
               to
               endeavour
               a
               remedy
               against
               them
               .
               And
               't
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               by
               taking
               away
               this
               Meum
               and
               Tuum
               ,
               the
               root
               would
               be
               cut
               of
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               Law-processes
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               almost
               all
               those
               ,
               that
               are
               of
               importance
               ,
               and
               long
               and
               perplexed
               ;
               and
               consequently
               there
               would
               not
               need
               so
               great
               a
               number
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               which
               our
               Sovereigns
               do
               employ
               to
               administer
               Justice
               to
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               nor
               that
               swarm
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               subsist
               only
               by
               that
               way
               .
               But
               't
               is
               also
               manifest
               ,
               
               that
               the
               remedy
               would
               be
               an
               hundred
               times
               worse
               than
               the
               Disease
               ,
               considering
               those
               great
               inconveniences
               that
               would
               follow
               thereupon
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               all
               probability
               the
               Magistrates
               would
               become
               such
               as
               those
               of
               the
               Asiatick
               States
               ,
               who
               deserve
               not
               that
               Name
               ;
               for
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               our
               Kings
               have
               yet
               cause
               to
               glory
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               good
               Magistracy
               under
               them
               .
               In
               those
               parts
               ,
               some
               Merchants
               excepted
               ,
               Justice
               is
               only
               among
               the
               meanest
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               that
               are
               poor
               and
               of
               an
               unequal
               condition
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               the
               means
               of
               corrupting
               the
               Judges
               ,
               and
               to
               buy
               false
               Witnesses
               ,
               that
               are
               there
               in
               great
               numbers
               ,
               and
               very
               cheap
               ,
               and
               never
               punished
               .
               And
               this
               I
               have
               learn'd
               every
               where
               by
               the
               experience
               of
               many
               years
               ,
               and
               by
               my
               solicitous
               enquiries
               made
               among
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               our
               old
               Merchants
               that
               are
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               Ambassadors
               ,
               Consuls
               and
               Interpreters
               ;
               whatever
               our
               common
               Travellers
               may
               say
               ,
               who
               ,
               upon
               their
               having
               seen
               by
               chance
               ,
               when
               they
               passed
               by
               ,
               two
               or
               
               Porters
               ,
               or
               others
               of
               the
               like
               Gang
               ,
               about
               a
               Kady
               ,
               quickly
               dispatching
               one
               or
               other
               of
               the
               parties
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               both
               ,
               with
               some
               lashes
               under
               the
               sole
               of
               their
               feet
               ,
               or
               with
               a
               
                 Maybalé
                 Baba
              
               ,
               some
               mild
               words
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               wool
               to
               sheer
               ;
               who
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               upon
               sight
               of
               this
               ,
               come
               hither
               ,
               and
               cry
               out
               ,
               O
               the
               good
               and
               short
               Justice
               !
               O
               what
               honest
               Judges
               are
               those
               in
               respect
               of
               ours
               !
               Not
               considering
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               that
               if
               one
               of
               those
               wretches
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               the
               wrong
               ,
               had
               a
               couple
               of
               Crowns
               to
               corrupt
               the
               Kady
               ,
               or
               his
               Clerks
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               to
               buy
               two
               false
               witnesses
               ,
               he
               might
               either
               win
               his
               process
               ,
               or
               prolong
               it
               as
               long
               as
               he
               pleased
               .
            
             
               In
               conclusion
               ,
               to
               be
               short
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               taking
               away
               this
               Propriety
               of
               Lands
               among
               private
               men
               ,
               would
               be
               infallibly
               to
               intoduce
               at
               the
               same
               time
               Tyranny
               ,
               Slavery
               ,
               Injustice
               ,
               Beggery
               ,
               Barbarism
               ,
               Desolation
               ,
               and
               to
               open
               a
               high
               way
               for
               the
               ruine
               and
               destruction
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               and
               even
               of
               Kings
               and
               States
               :
               Aud
               that
               on
               the
               contrary
               ;
               
               this
               Meum
               and
               Tuum
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               the
               hopes
               that
               every
               one
               shall
               keep
               ,
               what
               he
               works
               and
               labours
               for
               ,
               for
               himself
               and
               his
               Children
               ,
               as
               his
               own
               ,
               is
               the
               main
               foundation
               of
               whatever
               is
               regular
               and
               good
               in
               the
               World
               :
               Insomuch
               that
               whosoever
               shall
               cast
               his
               eyes
               upon
               the
               different
               Countries
               and
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               taketh
               good
               notice
               of
               what
               follows
               upon
               this
               Propriety
               of
               Sovereigns
               ,
               or
               that
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               will
               soon
               find
               the
               true
               source
               and
               chief
               cause
               of
               that
               great
               difference
               we
               see
               in
               the
               several
               States
               and
               Empires
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               avow
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               that
               which
               changes
               and
               diversifieth
               the
               Face
               of
               the
               whole
               Earth
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THe
               Relation
               of
               a
               Voyage
               into
               Mauritania
               in
               Africk
               ,
               by
               
                 Roland
                 Frejus
              
               of
               Marseilles
               ,
               by
               the
               French
               King's
               Order
               ,
               1666.
               
               To
               
                 Muley
                 Arxid
              
               ,
               King
               of
               Tafiletta
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               the
               establishment
               of
               a
               Commerce
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Fez
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               other
               Conquests
               :
               With
               a
               Letter
               in
               Answer
               to
               divers
               curious
               Questions
               concerning
               the
               Religion
               ,
               Manners
               and
               Customs
               of
               his
               Countries
               :
               Also
               their
               Trading
               to
               Tombutum
               for
               Gold
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               Particulars
               ;
               by
               one
               who
               lived
               five
               and
               twenty
               years
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Sus
               and
               Morocco
               .
               Printed
               at
               Paris
               ,
               1670.
               
               Englished
               ,
               1671.
               8
               
               ▪
               ,
               Price
               1
               s
               6
               d.
               Sold
               by
               
                 M.
                 Pitt
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Angel
               near
               the
               Little
               North-Door
               of
               St
               Paul.
               
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A27515-e30380
           
             A
             Roupy
             is
             about
             half
             a
             Crown
             ,
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             six
             Kourours
             would
             make
             about
             seven
             Millions
             and
             an
             half
             English
             Money
             .